《Harry Potter and the Forger of Worlds》 1 Prologue Somewhere in the Void --------------- In the vastness of the void was an island paradise where the ringing of a hammer could be heard striking across the steel. Bang Bang Bang With each blow of the hammer, any observer could see the trembling of the trees and air, showing the power of each strike. The hammer itself was a treasure of power. It''s handle was dark as midnight with dragon claws holding onto the hammer''s head. The head was a sparkling silver and engraved with lines of crimson that pulsed like flames with each blow. "Soon my dear. . . I will soon be able to go out and look for you." The wielder of the hammer spoke. The wielder was a man who stood tall and proud like the world should kneel before him. He was muscular and refined.Upon his head was hair as dark as obsidian, and his eyes were a pair of dragon eyes that were the color of a amethyst with bits of an azure mixed in. If one looked into the eyes they could clearly see a man who was deep in sorrow and rage looking for vengeance. As the man continue to heat the object he spat out a blanket of fire into the dying fire of the forge to reheat the metal. When he finished, the man took the sword out and put down the hammer, he picked up an engraver and then with his hammer swung to make the impression. With skilled movements, the man then took the blade and quenched it into water. When the blade made contact with the water an explosion of steam went off and caused a layer of fog to cover the area. After the steam cleared, the man brought the blade out of the water and stared at the mark now etched into the blade. The mark showed a dragon and phoenix entwined around one another, and upon seeing that mark the man gently stroked it. "My love I am going to insure they pay for forcing us apart, I will make them pay with their souls. I swear it." The man then took the blade and put it a sheathe and put it upon his back. He then turned and started to look around with sadness. "How I am going to miss this place. Celes are you there?" The man called out into the void. Then with a small shake the void trembled and a woman with the beauty of a goddess appeared. "My Lord, I live to serve." "Is everything ready according to plan?" "Without a doubt." "Good call those bastards and tell them to meet me in the World Sanctuary. I have one last thing to prepare." With one last bow, Celes ripped into the void and walked into the gap. The man then proceeded to walk to the building at the edge of the Island. The building was large and grand in stature it had the feel of a king''s residence. The hall was built with an imperial majesty that was able to dwarf any like it. The man then continued to walk into the building. Then a mechanized voice could be heard, "My Lord the World Sanctuary greets you. Do you have anything that you wish of me." "My old friend have you helped my locate the fragments of my wife''s soul." The Lord inquired, while continuing to move forward. After a moment''s pause, the Sanctuary replied, "Yes my Lord. But after centuries of searching I was only able to locate four pure strands of the Empresses Soul, and I am afraid to be the bearer of bad news but they have already bonded with the life forms in that realm. And any attempt to remove them or bond them would not only destroy the vessel but cause the soul to fade away from existence." The Lord then nodded in understanding, then asked, "What do you mean by only four pure strands? Is there another type that you have detected?" "Yes, My Lord. In my last scan the fifth fragment showed signs of corruption by a dark energy in that realm." "I see. Is there any chance that any of the host would have my wife''s memories of me?" "No. But there is a chance that the souls would have left an imprint of your presence into the new host making the being aware of your importance to them. And luckily for you all the host seem to be female making it easier for you to court them." "Thank you Sanctuary. What about my vessel?" "The vessel has finished growing to the age limit that would be similar to that of the hostess of Our Lady. All that is left is to make a soul link to the vessel so both of you can be connected." "Very well begin the procedures to start soul up-link. And what hall is the world located in? "My Lord the World is in Chamber 0293857209. Room 666." "Thank you." The Lord continued to walk to the Chamber Lobby and then a key pad appeared in front of him. After typing in a few commands shelves started to appear. Now on the shelves, one could see many different glass orbs resting on purple pillows. Inside the orbs were miny worlds rotating around in their unique solar system. As the Lord watched as they cycled through to Room 666, he was reminded of the creation of each world that he forged. On some tags one could see Marvel, DC, Bleach, Astroth, and a few others with a number indicating which version of the world it was. On some of the pillows you could see nothing just a shattered glass orb indicating that the world had expired and was no more. Other you could see cracks starting to form indicating the world was reaching its end. Finally all the shelves stopped appearing a door appeared. The Lord opened the door and walk in. In the room was a lone pedestal neatly arranged in the center of the room. The World Orb that was on it was cracking and showing signs of it ready to break. "Caretaker what is the meaning of this!! This was the last world we had created together, it should have been able to last a few more eons. Explain!!" The Lord roared out in anger. The void trembled as a small being appeared and with a trembling voice, it responded, "My Lord, the damage has only showed itself recently. As it was one of the worlds that was exposed to your, the Lady''s, and His battle. It wasn''t able to withstand it completely and not to mention it has absorbed the Lady''s Soul Fragments that much energy at once would normally have caused it to explode normally." "Then why was I not notified it had reached such a level of damage, if you knew? I could have fixed it before it reached this point. But now it only has a little longer before it is unable to function anymore." "My Lord I didn''t seem to think it was of any. . ." The Caretaker was unable to continue as it felt the unending fury of its Lord''s Killing Intent. "You gutter trash, if you weren''t necessary to the upkeep of this facility I would have long turned your lazy carcass into fuel for my forge." The Caretaker started coughing of pools of blood unable to withstand the pressure any more. "Thank you for your benevolence my grace." It said as it quickly retreated back into the rift. "Sanctuary how much longer can this world last?" The Lord asked. The Sanctuary then sent a scan of the world and after a few minutes of multiple checks, it responded, "My Lord, this world can only last another 20- 30 years at most, but since you are going to enter it yourself as well that time has been cut nearly in half. For it to be fixed, it would require the aid of Lady Phoenix." "Would the hosts my wife''s soul be able to withstand coming into this realm?" "It is uncertain, you would have to nurture the vessels to your presence and you would need all five souls to possibly summon Phoenix fire in order to complete the repairs." "I thank you Sanctuary, if I didn''t have you I don''t know how long I would have been able to continue like this. Are we ready?" "Yes my Lord. But there is one other thing. This Sanctuary is unable to calculate if the world is able to handle your gaze of you eyes. They are after all lowly being. So this one suggest that you cover your eyes." "I will worry about that when I get to it. Bring in the my clone to begin soul up-link." With a slight tremble the floor opened up revealing a birthing chamber with a child resting in the solution. The child was a mirror image of the man just younger. The man upon seeing the vessel frowned. "Why is it so small?" "My lord this vessel has reached the age of 10.5 years in the world you are going to which matches the energy levels the hostesses of you wife''s soul is giving off." The Lord sighed, "Very well. Are you sure it is able to withstand my soul and power?" The Sanctuary then replied, "Yes my Lord, you will be able to use your full power if you are required to do so, but it is advised that you don''t and only keep it within reason. I have also gone ahead and transferred knowledge about the special energy in this world to its consciousness." The Lord nodded in understanding and then sat down in the side chair and leaned his head backwards to initiate the up-link. After a few minute, the up-link was finished. "My Lord it is finished it will take a few moments for the soul to adjust to the body. . . ." Before the World Sanctuary could finish the Void trembled and shook. "FORGER!! Come out and swear your allegiance to me!!" A voice roared. "So he is finally here. Sanctuary set the soul to only send me the new memories, and cut the vessel off from this place. That way should something go wrong that bastard won''t be able to trace my location immediately." "As you wish." The Lord then walked out of the room into the main hall. "So Forger you have arrived. Or should I call you Dragon God." The man said with a mocking sneer. The stranger was tall, blonde and had a pair of long white angel wings on its back it had this aura of holiness. But the Dragon God knew it was just a bird with a mouth. "That is not my name Samuel." "OH! I am so sorry, how could I have ever forgotten. Your bitch of a wife gave you another name, what was it again, oh that''s right. . .Nova." "You will pay for insulting my wife, Samuel." Nova then drew out the blade that he had just finished forging. And from his back came a pair a large draconic wings black as night with white specks glowing like stars. "Are you still missing that tramp. She should have just submitted under me like the slut she was, but no she had to go and self immolate to save your sorry ass and seal me away. If she hadn''t though I would have already have raped and humiliated her in front of you." Samuel continued to gloat in front of Nova as they started to circle as each waited for the other to make the first move. "You know I am going to enjoy chaining you Samuel to this place with this blade. So I can slowly destroy you as eons pass." "Oh is that what that sword does. Then that is what I will do to you only I think I am just going to let you wait in darkness in this so called Sanctuary, sealing off this space from everything else." "Never!" Then they both leaped towards each other with the intent to finish the other. "You didn''t learn from the last time you can''t beat me with a sword, the only thing you are fit to handle is a hammer. All that power the Void gave you and you chose to waste it." "Power is not meant to be abused. We had our jobs only you chose to go against the Creator. But I should thank you if you hadn''t, I would never have met my wife." "You fool you have no idea what we are capable of we should be ruling the worlds you create not just let them sit on a shelf. But I have finally got you pinned and backed into a corner. And the best part is you haven''t realized it yet." Samuel started to laugh like a mad man as he started to speak. Nova started to get confused as he tried to understand what Samuel was talking about. "What are you say . . ." suddenly Nova felt something stab him in the side. When he turned to look, he saw the Caretaker with a creepy grin on its face. "Well done Caretaker. You will be rewarded for your loyalty." Samuel then stopped with his fighting and watch. Nova then started to understand what Samuel was saying, as he tried to say something he coughed up a mouthful of green blood. "You dare betray me Caretaker," Nova managed to say as he coughed up more blood. "You are not my Master, Lord Samuel is for he has promised me a life of endless pleasure. But only if I stabbed you with a knife coated in his poison." The Caretaker then showed a triumphant smile as Nova dropped the sword to weak to continue holding it. "So I see that my poison created to kill dragons works so well on you Dragon God, albeit a little weaker than I had hoped. But no matter," Samuel said as he picked up the fallen sword. "What was it again you would seal me in this place for the rest of eternity. So now I will do the same to you." As he said that, Samuel ran the blade through Nova. As let it go the blade exploded into pieces and the fragments glowed and formed into chains that wrapped themselves around the pillars of the Sanctuary and then slowly started to entangle around Nova''s arms, legs and wings suspending him a few inches from the ground. Once the process was done all that was left of the blade was the emblem of a dragon and phoenix that, Nova had engraved on the sword. "A master smith as always Forger. Now you can rot here for eternity. The only thing that could save you now would be your precious wife. But alas, she is no longer her to cleanse the poison out of your system or to undo your seal." "Umm . . . Master the Mistress is still alive." the Caretaker told Samuel, as he was walking away. Samuel immediately turned around shocked, "Speak what do you mean?!" "The Mistress''s soul is broken and weak and was absorbed into one of the Forger''s worlds." "Take me." Samuel commanded. Nova heard the conversation and roared, "Samuel you stay out of there. You leave he alone!!!" As he tried to move to grab Samuel, Nova tried to shift into a dragon but the chains only bound him tighter and forced him to stop and cough up more blood. Samuel just laughed and continued to follow the Caretaker. "Sanctuary has the assimilation finished is it complete?!!" Nova roared to the system. "It is finished." "Quick release my vessel and then seal the world from them. Hurry." *********************** In Chamber 0293857209. Room 666. *********************** The birthing chamber slowly drained and out came a young Nova. As memories and knowledge flowed into his mind a small noise started. The signs of the Chamber being called. Nova then called to the Sanctuary, "Send me to the location nearest one of the strongest soul fragment. Also prepare me a storage container for that world''s currencies, add as much as you can generate in the next 15 second. I need to . . .go. Suddenly a ring, started to generate in response. The next thing that happened was the door to Room 666 opened up and Samuel strode in with a look of shock on his face. Nova quickly acted. He charged to Samuel with wings extended drop kicked him while he was stunned, sending him flying. As Samuel recovered he drew a sword of light from the void and quickly charged at Nova slashing at him, while Nova put on the ring, running to the world in the middle of the room. As Nova was being pulled into the world Samuel''s attack hit deeply cutting into Nova''s back and injuring his wings. "Sanctuary seal it. And thank you." Nova said as he gave Samuel the finger as he vanished. As Samuel tried to grab the World Orb to go in as well a barrier appeared and caused heavy burning to Samuel hands. "NOOOOO!!!!" 2 The Fall *************** Somewhere Outside London - Evening *************** The people in the street were walking about hurrying in from the storm that was quickly approaching. As the thunder and lightning shook the sky, many people stopped and look at the lightning trembled and blasting about in the sky as if a raging monster was being summoned. But little did they know that they weren''t that far from the truth. As the lightning and thunder continued a portal opened high in the dark clouds as bolts of lightning trailed around the person that was blasted out of the opening. As it was raining the Muggles couldn''t really see anything but a few people could sense that something was not right in the storm and quickly took action. As Nova started to fall, he sent out his divine sense and tried to feel the aura of his wife''s soul, but as he was severely injured the backlash directly knocked him out as he started to free fall at an angle. As he tried to stay conscious he saw that he was heading for a small neighborhood, the last thing that he remember was hoping that he didn''t injure anyone when he impacted on the ground. ********************* Ministry of Magic ********************* As Nova made his entrance in the storm, the Wizarding Community was kicking up a storm trying to figure out what was going on with this freak occurrence. Since many thought it might have been something to do with magic. The Magic Law Division was scrabbling around trying to figure out what was happening and the Office of Magical Creatures was in shambles as all the animal started to go in a frenzy as they felt like they were in danger. "Somebody find out what is going on to make these creature act like this. Diggory find the sedative for those species. Hurry up before I start getting questioned." The head of the division started barking out orders. As people started trying to calm down the animals. ******************* Romania ******************* "Blimey Charlie have you ever seen the dragons act like this." "No this is the calmest they have ever been something must be happening. I only wish that we knew what was causing this." *************** London Neighborhood ************** It was late in the evening and the entire neighborhood was peaceful as many people were settling down for supper or getting ready for bed. BOOOOOOM All of a sudden an explosion took place and the ground shook with such force that many thought it was bomb going off. "Ian something crashed into our house!!" A lady said as her and her husband were blasted out of their kitchen from the force of the gas main exploding. She looked over at her husband to see if he was alright. The man, Ian, gestured that he was ok and turned to his wife and said, "Rose. Go check to see if our daughter is alright. I will look to see what happened." The mother, Rose, heard what her husband said and got up out of the debri that was around her and went to make her way up the stairs to her daughters room. As Ian stood up he looked around and saw that the damage to the kitchen and dining room was extensive but thought that his wife would get to the remodeling that she had been talking about. As Ian grabbed a flashlight out of the drawers he saw that the busted water pipes had put out most of the little fires that had started in the room. The next thing he saw was a crater about three feet wide and who knows how deep. "Dear it looks like a meteorite hit our house!" He hollered to his wife. As he called his wife he heard her and his daughter coming from down the stairs, he then heard her ask, "Does the insurance cover space debri hitting the house? Wait what are you doing?" Rose came down and saw her husband getting into the hole and asked him, Ian responded, "I want to see if any of the rock is left, you know, souvenir." He then turned on the flashlight and walked down the hole a little ways. As he looked inside he saw a lot of dust and dirt, when he put his hand on the wall to help support himself, Ian felt a soft textured feel almost like leather and also a warm liquid on his hand. When he felt the liquid run down his hand, Ian shine his hand and saw that it was blood. Startled he quickly shined the light on to the walls and saw a black material caught on a jagged piece of wood as he picked it up, Ian saw that it was connect to a larger object and as he trace the light on it he heard a muffled sound as if something was breathing. Shocked hesqueezed hard on the material and then heard a moan of pain and quickly let go. As Ian went in a little bit more he saw an leg and then arm both of which were covered in blood. "Dear is everything alright?" He heard Rose shouted down at him. "Call an ambulance!" He called back to her. "Why? Are you hurt?" Rose asked back panicked. Worried that something had happened to her husband. As she went back to the phone, she picked it up and found that it didn''t have a dial tone. She rushed back to her husband, and said, "The telephone is out. Do you need help, I will go get a neighbor." "No don''t. I am not injured but something else is." Hearing her husband, Rose was confused, and didn''t understand what he was saying. She turned to her daughter and said, "Dear go up to your room and wait for us to come get you." "Yes Mother." She heard her daughter reply. Rose then got in the hole and saw that it was a little deep, as she went in she found her husband with blood on him. As she started to panic she found that it was not his blood and then saw the problem. Her husband was kneeling over the body of a young child about the same age as her daughter. He didn''t have any clothes on and was bleeding heavily from his back. "Dear is he alive?" Rose asked Ian. Ian nodded in response, "Yes go clean up the quest bedroom and get the morphine I don''t think he can go to a doctor. I will start to dig him out." Rose was about to ask her husband what he meant then she saw the wings sticking out of the rubble and part of it was running alongside the wall. Quickly understanding she got out of the hole and did what her husband asked of her. "What on earth are you?" Ian thought as he started to shift the dirt around. 3 Awakening (Bare with my guys, I am not too use to POV. Let me know where I can improve.) ****************** POV - Ian ****************** Ian Granger and his wife, Rose were a happy couple with a loving young daughter named Hermione. After making sure their daughter was in her room he and his wife helped the strange human creature up to their guest bedroom. Ian could tell that his wife was worried about the blood ruining the carpet, but he assured her it would be alright and that they would do that remodel she had been wanting to do. Ian and Rose were both dentist and ran a small dentistry out of their house. So both of them had some medical experience. As they got the person face down on the bed and turning his head to avoid suffocation. His wife glance the the child and took a blanket and covered his lower half. After getting the child settled I went down to the office and grabbed a bottle antiseptic to help clean the boy''s wounds. As I walked back up the stairs, I saw my daughter, Hermione, peeking through the door. "Now sweetheart, Daddy needs you to stay in your room, until Mommy or I come get you. Do you understand, something has happened and we don''t want you to get hurt.Now close the door all the way." "Yes dad." I am glad I have such a smart and kind daughter. As I walked into the guest bedroom, I saw that my wife had propped up the child''s wings. At least that is what I think they were and I handed her the bottle of antiseptic and some rags so she could start cleaning up the injuries. Next thing that happened was the doorbell rang it was probably the neighbors checking up on us making sure everything was alright. ********************** POV - Rose ********************** After her husband went to answer the door, Rose started to clean the child up and then proceeded in trying to set the broken wing, but after realizing she didn''t know how she stopped for fear of making it worse. As she adjusted the blanket to cover the boy''s naked lower half she couldn''t help but look in amazement at what the boy had and did secretly fantasize. When she heard the door close, she quickly dropped the blanket back in place as she blushed in embarrassment. As she calm down she took another look at the child. She looked the boy up and down aside from the wings he looked quite normal to her. As Rose stared she saw that the body was well toned and not too muscular. The boy had dark, black hair and a handsome face, as she bent down to look at his face, she had the urge to look at his eyes as she reached down, Rose suddenly had a cold chill as if someone was holding a knife to her neck. Little did she know that the decision to retreat was the correct one as that chill was Nova''s subconscious warning for her. After hesitating for a moment, Rose heard her husband walking back up the stairs. As she walked out of the room, she looked back in wonder as to who this person was and as to why he came crashing down into her house. Rose then went down do the kitchen with her husband and started to try and organize the mess. As she collected her dishes off the ground, Ian went and shut off the gas and water so they wouldn''t continue to burn and be wasted. "Dear do you think we should call someone?" Rose asked her husband, as this was the question that was bothering her the most, since they didn''t really know who or what they just put in their house. "Rose, honey, who would we call. I honestly doubt that the police could do anything at most the military. But I don''t think they would listen to us. At most we could say he was an alien." Ian said to Rose, "Let''s wait until the boy wakes up. Then we might get a better understanding of what is going on." After a moment, Rose thought about what Ian had told her and nodded in agreement.As they finished in the kitchen and headed for bed. **************** POV - Nova **************** When Nova woke up the first thing he saw was a pillow. He cast out his mind to sense if it was safe and upon sensing that no one was around he slowly checked to see what kind of condition his body was in. Nova found that he wasn''t in any life threatening conditions although his back was slashed open fairly well, he was more concerned about his wings. As he turned his head, Nova saw that there was a cut in one of them going in line with his back and on the other was a break probably from where he fell. Nova also found that he had some type of fabric covering his lower half which he was thankful for. Nova then went into his mind and looked through the information that the World Sanctuary had provided for him. As he adjusted his thoughts and analyzed the information, he found the world he was in was a Harry Potter realm and that people hear could use an energy known as magic to do thing. But what puzzled Nova was that not everyone could use the energy. The Sanctuary didn''t know either. After Nova finished digesting the information he tried to stand up, but because of his injury, Nova was not able to the most he could do was sit up without worrying about opening his wounds. He knew he would be fine but because he couldn''t set his wing it was leaving him off balance. Nova realized he was going to need help. As he sat down waiting he looked around the room and saw that all that was in it was the bed, with bloody sheets from him, and a table with a mirror. He also saw a box with black glass with two pieces of metal coming out of the top of it and a tail sticking out stuck into the wall. Which confused Nova. Nova also notice that there was strands of particles flowing through the world, after realizing that it might be the energy the Sanctuary told him about. Nova reached out and grabbed it but as he did he felt it had really no form and ran it through his fingers. Puzzled he tried to manipulate it and found that if he focused enough he could channel it through his body and condense it around his hands into a silvery white substance. The energy to him felt like the properties of the void, an element that existed but not really there. After a little while he sensed some people appear within the building he was in. He didn''t feel any hostile intentions from them, two of the adults seemed to be regular humans while the other one seemed to have the special energy flowing through them. After a few moments, he sensed that one of the humans were walking up the stairs presumably on their way up to check up on him. Nova quickly brought his aura back in for fear of damaging the human, and remembering what the Sanctuary said about his eyes he quickly shut them. Nova heard a small knock on the door and feeling the the human was being polite, he replied, "Enter." 4 Questions, Answers, and Repairs When Nova responded the door opened up and in his mind''s eye he saw a young man, he was tall which Nova took as maybe average height for human, and without really being able to look at guessed that he was roughly mid to late 20s judging from the air of vitality that the man gave off. "I humbly thank you for helping me out. Might I inquire if you have something that I could use to cover my eyes maybe a strip of cloth or something the color doesn''t really matter." Nova heard the man ask with confusion in his voice, "Why are you blind?" "No I am not ''blind'' as you call it, but it would be harmful to you if you saw my eyes and I would like to still be able to see my surroundings." Nova responded. He felt is was an honest response since this would be strange to any race. After a moment or so the man came back and helped Nova tie a strip of cloth to his head. When Nova opened his eyes and stare at the man he saw that the man was roughly like he guessed and saw that the man had a hesitant look in his face but with a look of concern and worry. "I would like to thank you for the hospitality that you have shown to me. And would like to ask that you help me in setting the bone on the wing on the side, so that I can retract them and heal." Stunned by the request, the man just stood there dumbstruck. Nova could tell that the man was trying to process what was being asked of him. "Excuse me?" Then the man said, "I am sorry, I blanked out there. My name is Ian. Are you sure that it would be safe to set it do you not need to a specialist?" The man, Ian, asked as he move to the side. "Haha. It will be alright, I don''t really think anyone in this realm could really treat me. You can just think of it as what you would call a dislocation." Nova chuckled in response. "Just take both hands and force the two together." After a few moments of directing and placing there was a loud pop and Nova groaned a little from the soreness of the correcting. After looking at the mended area, and gently moving the wing, he nodded in agreement with what had been done. Nova then stood up and closed his eyes and gently retracted the wings to allow the tears and cuts to fully heal. From the damage he judged he would need a week or so to fully heal. As Ian watched this spectacle he as shocked that such large wings could fit into a small frame. When Nova finished he turned and looked at a wide eyed, Ian, and then asked, "One last thing do you have any clothes?" After a few moments, Ian came back and gave Nova a pair of jeans and a long sleeve shirt. Nova gave his thanks and could help but think that he couldn''t believe he forgot to ask the Sanctuary to fabricate some clothes for him in the storage ring. While he was thinking of the ring, he sent his mind into the ring and saw mountains of different types of currency. He also so paper strips with different values and different face with he assumed were people of power. Nova also found little coins and big coins, made of all types of material ranging all the way from copper to gold.For such a small world Nova couldn''t understand why they had so many different types of money. But what puzzled him the most what the precious gemstones that made a small mountain in the corner. "What race could possibly deal in these, are there perhaps ancient dragons on this world?" Nova wondered to himself. As he finishing up he sense that Ian had questions for him. "You have questions for me I assume. Correct? I will answer whatever you might be wondering to the best of my ability." Ian was slightly puzzled by this string of events and was hoping for the answers. Ian gestured for Nova to follow him out of the room and they went down the stairs. When they got down Nova immediately saw the damage that was caused from his impact. He turned to Ian and immediately asked, "I hope no one was injured, and am willing to pay for the damages or to fix it back to the way you want." While waiting for a response, Nova turned and saw a woman about the same age as Ian and assumed that they might be married to each other. He saw that the woman was a little shorter than Ian with brown hair and brown eyes. Nova could tell that she was concerned for the state of their home. When Nova said he could fix it, the woman, "You can fix the damage to our house? How you don''t have any tools or equipment?" As Nova looked around he could tell that the damage was not too bad but it was within his means. He then asked, "Do you have a picture of the kitchen?" "No." "If you imagine what you want, I will build it to the required specifications." "What do you mean imagine?" "Well Mrs. . ." "Rose" "Well Ms. Rose. . . I will, with your permission, read your thoughts and reconstruct the room to how you want it." With a little hesitation, Rose nodded her head in agreement with a little curiosity written on her face. Nova then direct Rose to sit down and then asked her not to move and imagine what she wanted. As Nova slowly sent out a mental probe, he slowly started to analyze the image and slowly but surely captured the image that she wanted. As he backed out of her mind, he saw the memory of a little girl that had a inquisitive look on her face. He could tell that the girl must have been Roses daughter. But he could help but feel that the look was oddly familiar. "Ok got it." Nova then told the couple to stand back a ways and closed his eyes to focus. Nova then stretched out his hands and then started to shape the room to how the image was, and since he didn''t have any materials he decided to shape it out of the energy that exist in this world. As Nova shaped and manipulated the energy into the materials that were needed and he also added a few extra details to help with the aesthetics of the room. While he was doing this, Ian and Rose just stood there dumbstruck while the kitchen magically put itself back together. After it was all completed Nova looked around the room and was pleased with what he had built/created. He then turned around and looked at the two. "So what do you think?" Nova asked as he could see that they were completely blown away. "How did you do that? And who are you?" Ian asked to Nova. "My name is Nova and all I did was redirect the energy particles to form into what I needed. It wasn''t that difficult not that I am bragging." "Not difficult? What energy particles are you talking about?" This time Rose responded as she looked around her new kitchen and was happy to see that it was remodeled like she had been wanting to do for a few years now. Now it was Nova''s turn to be confused. As he thought about it, he realized that maybe it was only a select few that knew about the ability to manipulate this void energy. And that perhaps it is something you have to be born with. As he thought about it, he heard a door open upstairs and a pair of feet coming down the stairs. When he looked up he saw a little girl with bushy brown hair and brown eyes, and front teeth that were slightly too large. She had this look in her eyes that she want to know everything and excel, at the same time a inquisitiveness that she wanted to know what what going on. "Mom is it time for dinner yet?" The little girl asked. Then she turned to Nova and said, "Hello I am Hermione Granger and you are?" "Hello. My name is Nova." "Really that is a unique name. Where are you from?" Hermione asked. "A really far away place from here." "Are you really? Why are you here?" she asked again. Nova paused for a moment and figured out an explanation for her. "My family is here visiting some of work clients, and they happen to know your family and asked them if I could stay here for a few days. Isn''t that right Mr. and Mrs. Granger." At the same time that he said this Nova erased from their memory the damage to the house and what they had scene of his abilities and put in a false one to go along with the story. With a glossy look in their eyes, the Grangers agreed with what Nova had said and thus securing a place for Nova to stay for a few days. In order to start getting acclimated with this world Nova thought this was the best world. If all else fails he would just erase their memories of him completely. 5 Letter **************************** Read the authors notes for future character plot. It is very important. **************************** And like that, a few days passed by as Nova lived with the Grangers. Though he did feel slightly guilty about putting them through this situation without them fully realizing what what going on, it was still better than other scenarios that he had come up with. And to compensate them he gave them part of the stack of currency that was in his storage ring. Another thing that he found was an item called sun glasses, it was a neat little gadget that humans used to cover their eyes from the sun, much better than using a piece of cloth. Within this time period, he also studied the effects of this void energy in the world. He found that he could manipulate it and use it to lift things and manipulate matter. Nova also found the girl Hermione to be quite intriguing. She was dedicated to everything that she did and constantly strove to excel wherever possible even in the little thing. Nova also observe the girl when she manipulated the void energy it seem that she only was emotional. The usage was miniscule and would only slightly interact with the object maybe a slight wobble. But one day, the answers to his question were answered. One morning, after getting up and going down stairs and sitting at the table, to eat some of the food cook, an owl flew in from the open window and stood on the table after dropping two letters. When Nova glance at the owl he was surprised for the owl had some of the void energy running through it and it seemed to have given the owl a boost in intelligence. As Nova stared at the owl, it locked up frozen in fear when it felt his gaze upon it. The owl only shivered in fear for it know it had a job to do, its dedication to his work impressed Nova but he knew there was no way for it to get over its fear of him, since dragons were beings much higher than little birds. When the Grangers saw the owl land on the table they were slightly confused, but still they picked up the letter and saw that one of them was addressed to Hermione and when Nova looked there was also one addressed to him. Although he found it puzzling as no one should know of his existence in this world, he still picked it up to see what it read. On the envelope, he found his name and the address written with an seal with a large H and small animals in each of the four corners and the contents of the read: HOGWARTS SCHOOL of WITCHCRAFT and WIZARDRYHeadmaster: Albus Dumbledore (Order of Merlin, First Class, Grand Sorc., Chf. Warlock, Supreme Mugwump, International Confed. of Wizards) Dear Mr. Nova, We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Please find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment. Term begins on 1 September. We await your owl by no later than 31 July. Yours sincerely, Minerva McGonagall Deputy Headmistress On the second list he found a equipment list that this Hogwart required of students to have for the school year. As he read through it, Nova started to piece some of the information together. He knew witches and wizards existed but they were much weaker than the warlocks that he had dealings with in the past when creating divine relics. But what he hadn''t realized was that some of them existed in the worlds that he had created. When he realized this bit of information, Nova directly concluded that the void energy that was flowing in the world was the substance that these wizards used to cast their spells and which also explained why not many people knew of the energies existence. While Nova was analyzing his letter lost in thought, Hermione and her family was also looking at her letter. After reading it over a few times, her father finally spoke. "Do you think this is true? It seems a bit odd." Ian said. "What do you think it means response by owl?" Rose asked, then looking at the owl that was still frozen on the table, "Does that mean we can give it to you?" Hearing her question the owl stiffly turned and gave her a soft hoot of acknowledgement. Looking at each of the family members slightly trouble on what to think, Nova voiced his opinion. "This seems like a unique opportunity many people probably do not get to recieve it might be beneficial to Hermione to go to this Hogwarts. But since we don''t really have a lot of information, I think we could send a letter asking the school to send someone to explain. Isn''t that right little owl." Hearing Nova talk to it directly, the owl jumped up in surprise an started hooting and nodding its head in agreement to what he said. After listening to the response that Nova gave the Granger family gave a nod in understanding wrote a letter asking to see if someone could come and give them more information. Upon giving their responses to the owl, it gave a small bow to Nova before quickly flying back out the window. Later that evening they received another letter by owl saying that a person would be by the next day at 10 o''clock, to explain the situation. The next day the Grangers and Nova were waiting for the guest to arrive. Ian kept pacing back and forth while constantly looking at the clock and Rose and Hermione were in the kitchen in the process of making tea for the guest. Only Nova sat down in a calm collected manner, patiently waiting for this mystery guest to arrive. At 10 sharp the doorbell rang, and as if shocked Mr. Granger gave a small jump and went to open the door. The person the walked in was a elderly lady with a business suit on and a pair of spectacles on her face. "Greetings. I am Minerva McGonagall. Is this the Granger residence?" After getting her reply, she walked into the living room and sat down in the empty chair and waited for everyone else to sit down. As Nova stared at her he could tell she was much older that what her appearance gave off and the amount of void energy or magic that ran through her was many times stronger than that of Hermione. McGonagall notice that Nova was staring at her and could not help but find it strange that the young man in front of her was wearing shades on inside the building. Just as she was about to inquire as to why Rose and Hermione walked into the room with tea and cookies. As everyone got settled, McGonagall asked, "So your letter you sent said that you needed more information. What would you like to know?" "How do you know that our daughter is able to go to your school? We aren''t doubting our daughter is a gifted individual but how can you be certain?" Mrs. Granger asked. "Magic is directly related to a person''s emotional state. So if a child who is gifted in the use of magic gets happy or upset about something, that is generally the trigger to activate magic. At Hogwarts, we teach students how to control this ability, and if you and the child decide otherwise there is no need to worry. Because the ability to use magic will eventually fade out of them at a certain age." "We understand. Although it makes us as parents a little nervous to send our child to learn something we don''t really know. It is up to her if she want to go." Mr. Granger said in response. "Can we see a little demonstration?" Nova asked. For he was curious as to what type of ability these wizards in this world could harness this magic as they called it. "And you are?" McGonagall inquired. "My name is Nova. I, too, received a letter and have every intention of going to your school." "Mr. Nova, I can give a small demonstration, but I must ask why are you here you don''t seem to have any family relations to this family." Using his power once more, Nova stated, " I am an orphan that was helped by the Granger family a few days ago and to repay them for letting me stay here last few day I am helping them out in their small business. As for the glasses that is a conversation for another day." McGonagall not noticing that Nova used power in his words, looked at the Grangers nodding in agreement to what he has said. Taking what he said into consideration, Nova saw her take out a small stick about 9.5 inches in length. She pointed the stick at a cookie and it stood up and started to do flips and acrobatics. When she uses this stick, Nova saw this magic energy flow through her and into the stick and concentrated out of its tip and then it connected to the cookies. "Interesting." Was all that Nova had to say. For he did find that use of energy was well controlled and none of the magic was wasted in the use of the spell. After seeing the demonstration, a fire seemed to be lit in Hermione''s eyes and she then decided, "I wish to go to Hogwarts." Her parents looked at each other and asked her if she was sure. With a firm yes, they asked a few more questions mostly involving supplies and tuition. "If you have time today I can bring you to the location at which one can go and purchase the material that are on the supply list, but we will have to take your vehicle, as I can not take you there with magic." So the Grangers grabbed the keys to their car and started following McGonagall''s direction. She explained that the place was hidden from Muggle''s view with concealment spells. As they got to the London area they stopped the car in a certain location and got out and headed for a rundown corner. Upon careful observation one could see that the place was called the Leaky Cauldron. When Nova looked at it he could see much of the magical energy woven around the area acting like a barrier to prevent spying. As they went into the Leaky Cauldron, they were greeted by a man at the bar, and then walk into the back and stood in front of a brick wall. "Watch closely as you will need to do this yourself in the future." McGonagall said. And then she took out the stick aka a wand as Nova later found, and watched as she started to tap on certain bricks. After she did so the bricks started to shake and shift and roll out of the way revealing a archway and when they had finished, McGonagall proudly said, "Welcome to Diagon Alley. 6 Diagon Alley When Nova and the Grangers looked into the alley, they had a mixed responses. Nova was impressed, as he looked around the area he saw a lot of magic concentrated in the surrounding air. As he watched the people he was amazed at the different scopes of how the energy within people. Some had more of the magic than others, and what Nova did find interesting was that the magic amount contained in the people was relevant to their age. For example, Nova saw to elderly wizards talking and saw that one had more than the other, but the child that was next to them had more than both. Though he found it interesting, Nova wasn''t to interested since he knew that some people had more potential than others and sometimes people could regulate and control what they had access to. When Nova looked over at the Grangers, he had a sudden urge to laugh. They almost all had the same expression, but that might be due to being a family. As they looked around they were awestruck by what they saw. People dressed in different clothing and funny outfits they had never seen before. Bits and bobs hanging in windows and on the street corners with some purpose that they couldn''t even think of. Nova took a glance over at Hermione and saw that her look was not only awestruck but a little bit of nervousness and excitement. As McGonagall started walking forward, Nova took Hemione''s hand and started bringing her along without having to be concerned if she got let behind. When Hermione noticed that she had her hand held by someone she barely knew much less a guy turned a faint shade of pink from the embarassment and just followed along. As for her parents, they just followed along walking slightly stiff. "So where are we headed?" Nova asked. "First stop to make is to the bank to get money for yourselves to purchase the materials needed for the term" McGonagall replied. "And where would that be?" Nova questioned. "Gringotts." "Can we not use out own money?" Ian said. "No, we in the wizarding community have our own money system than Muggles do but don''t worry you will be able to get it converted, like any other money system. Last I heard the rates were fairly well priced at 5 pounds to the Galleon. "Galleon?" Hermione asked, speaking for the first time since they had arrived. "Yes Galleon. For us wizards, we have three types of coins, Galleons, Sickles, Knuts. 29 Knuts to a Sickle, 17 Sickles to a Galleon. Fairly ease to remember. As the group walked down the street, Nova saw a lot of interesting shops. From what he could see, there was an Apothecary shop which was probably for potions or cooking, he didn''t really know, since to him they were both the same. A little further down was a place called Eeylops Owl Emporium, where he could see all types of owls. When he looked over at the animal besides the owls he could see the magic runnig through them in a similar way as the owls, which clearly showed that they all had some boost in intelligence. When the animals noticed that he was staring at them, many froze in place and some just passed out on the spot as fear gripped them. When Nova noticed this, he couldnt help but shake his head and feel a little sorry for them as he continued down the street. Soon they approached a tall white building that said Gringotts Bank. Nova saw a sign that had what looked like a poem written on it as a little way for the bank to caution people from stealing. But Nova didnt pay it too much attention, since he knew that if he wanted to he could level the building and take what he wanted as nobody could stop him. Plus even though Nova was a dragon it was only the lesser dragons that like to covet and hoard the wealth of gold and jewels. Which Nova found a little distasteful but knew that was their nature, as they were simply animals. Inside the bank, Nova was greeted with a small headache as he saw that the entire building had formations and magic corsing through the buiding. Everything was glowing with power as they worked to defend the building. The next thing Nova noticed was the creatures that seem to be running the bank. "What are they?" Hermione asked. "Goblins." McGonagall replied as they walked up to the teller. While the Grangers did business with the goblins by having the money converted, Nova went to the teller a few slots over. "What can I do for you?" The goblin said when it looked up and saw Nova standing in front of it. "I would like to do a currency exchange and open an account with your bank. Can you handle that?" Nova inquired. With disdain in its voice, "Yes." "Good." Nova then waved his hand over the counter and stacks of bills from all types of currency started to pile up in front of the two. "Convert this into the correct ammount for me." The goblin just sat there with a look of amazment in its face and then it came back to focus. The goblin then took the stacks of currency by grouping and put them into a device that started to calculated the amount of money. "Sir may I ask how you made the bills appear."The goblin asked. "My ring is a spatial device." Nova said. The goblin nodded in understanding and then stopped and looked at Nova with confusion. "Ring? What do you mean, you mean a storage bag don''t you?" "No I mean ring see." As Nova made a demonstration, "Storage bags are a waste of materials and time to craft." The goblin''s eyes widened in incredibility. Then as he looked at the ring, Nova noticed a look of greed start to form on the goblin. Nova then sighed, he knew goblins were greedy little creatures but now that he had met one did he realize the extent. "I would be careful if I were you, greed can get you killed." Nova warned the goblin. The goblin then looked up at Nova and shook in terror. For when Nova had warned the goblin he lowered his sun glasses and revealed his dragon eyes. Now all the goblin saw was a deep amethyst colored abyss, until Nova covered his eyes once more. Seeing how the goblin had managed not to role over and died, Nova was slightly impressed, but Nova could tell that a few seconds longer and the goblins soul would have been devoured under his gaze. "Do you deal in precious gems as well?" Nova asked. All the goblin could do was nod his head in acknowledgement. Nova waved his hand once more and gems of all shapes and sizes spilled out onto the table. When Nova did this, the goblin tellers next to them stopped what they were doing and stared in amazement. For everyone knew goblins loved the gold and gems which they hoarded in the bank, but for most of the goblins present they had never seen gems and jewels of such rarity. After stuttering and gasping, the goblin said, "Noble sir, these gems . . . these gems are more valuable than what we can offer. At most you can only store them in the vault." Though Nova knew that his gems were top quality even among the upper worlds, he did have some hope that they would be of some use down in this realm. But with a sigh, Nova reclaimed the gems and went to collect the wizarding currency. "Sir the transaction you have made is now complete." "How much does it all come to?" "40 million Galleons, 450,000 Sickles, and 30,000 Knuts." The goblin said with shock and disbelief. The goblin was still stunned from the event early and shakily started to fill out the paperwork for Nova''s vault that he requested. "Good give me 10,000 Galleons, Sickles and Knuts, and store the rest of it into my vault." Nova said. He then collected the coin bags and threw it into his ring. Before he did so, he noticed that he had already had this currency in his ring and made a small mountain in one of the corners. The goblin then handed over his key and Nova walked over and rejoined the Grangers and McGonagall. All of which were unaware of the situation that just happened. 7 Wands When they finished inside of Gringotts, they then went out into the street and started to gather the materials on the list. First stop they made was the robe shop and the lady, Madam Malkin was very considerate and took care of their needs. Then they went to the Apothecary and got the materials for the potions and scales. When Nova saw the scales he accepted the quality but knew he would probably not use them. But when he saw the cauldron, Nova was appalled at what they were selling. The quality was below what he was expecting and couldn''t understand how they were able to be of use. Nova decided that as soon as he found a suitable area, he would forge himself his own, but for now he spent the few silver pieces on the pewter cauldron. The next place they stopped was a place called Flourish and Blotts, a bookstore. When both Hermione and Nova saw all the books present, they were both amazed. Hermione immediately started to gather the books that were on her list and Nova started to go through the shelves looking for all the titles that interested him. As he went through the shelves, the stack of books got taller and taller. After a good long trip through all the rows, Nova went to the front and started to check out. The staff were amazed at the amount of books that Nova was getting and gave him a 15 percent discount on the final purchase. When Hermione saw the stack of books that he had she looked with envy at all the Nova was getting, but when she looked down at her own stack she was a little embarrassed. Nova happened to catch her gaze and noticed that she had a few extra as well, but it was only 2 or 3 books and could tell what she was thinking. "If you want I can let you read some of the books that I have, since it might take me awhile to get through them all." Nova said. "Really!! I mean, that would be nice." Hermione said but blushed immediately after when she realized how she acted. Trying not to laugh, Nova responded, "Of course. I wouldn''t mind sharing at all. Especially with a girl as smart as you." "Thank you" Hermione said. As they checked out, Nova stored a few of the books and had the rest of them sent to the school when the term started. After leaving the bookstore, they stopped by a few more place, and while Nova considered getting a owl, he decided against it on account that all the owls looked like they were about to die from his presence. As they walked down Diagon Alley they stopped in front of a old looking building. The lastshopwasnarrowand shabby.Peeling goldlettersover the door read Ollivanders: Makersof Fine Wandssince382 B.C.Asinglewandlay ona fadedpurple cushioninthedustywindow. A tinkling bell rang somewhere in the depths of the shop as they stepped inside. "Goodafternoon,"saida softvoice. An old man was standing before them, hiswide, pale eyes shining like moons through the gloom of the shop. Nova assumed this man was Ollivander. "First years for Hogwarts looking to buy their first wands I assume." Ollivander said as he took out a silver tape measure. "Ladies first." "Hold out your arm. That''s it."He measured Hermione from shoulder to finger, thenwrist to elbow, shoulder to floor, knee to armpit and round his head. As he measured, hesaid, "Every Ollivander wand has a core of a powerful magical substance. We use unicorn hairs, phoenix tail feathers, and the heartstrings of dragons. No two Ollivander wands are the same, just as no two unicorns, dragons, or phoenixes are quite the same.And of course, you will never get such good results with another wizard''s wand." While Ollivander was talking he was moving around the shop pulling out boxes of wands. He came down and the tape measurer flew back into his pocket and gave Hermione a wand. As she took it into her hands, and tried to wave it, Ollivander took it back in a blink and said something about not that one. While trying to undersand what was happening, Nova tried to watch the proccess for this next round. He then observed Ollivander go to another box and opened it up and handed it to Hermione. This time a pillar of flames with some purple mixed in shot out of the wand and seemed to humm in excitement. What Nova saw was a dragon wrapped in grape vines twist itself around Hermione''s arm and breathed out a pillar of fire in acknowledgement before fading. "Very good, very good. Quite the performance. Little miss it seems you have found your partner." Ollivander then turned to Nova. As Nova looked at the old man he couldnt help but feel this man had a unique state of mind as he processed the event. Ollivander then took out the measuring tape once more and repeated the process. However thing were never able to go as planned. "10in, oak and dragon." Ollivander said as he handed the first wand to Nova. But when Nova gripped the wand the wand trembled in fear and with a violent shake, snapped in two. When the wand snapped, everyone''s eyes went wide. Ollivander went slightly pale as in all his years in making wands he had never seen such a thing. "My apologies, sir. I do not know why that happened." Nova spoke. Hearing Nova, Ollivander came out of his shock and replied, "It''s ok. Though I do not know what happened. We will just have to try again." Ollivander then went and grabbed another, "11in, willow and unicorn. Flexible and graceful." As Nova watched this time more carefully than with Hermione, he saw the unicorn fragment in the want struggling in fear as the wand slowly approached Nova''s hand. Seeing this, Nova had an understanding of what was happening and removed his hand and took a step back. Sensing this the wand core calmed down and Nova could have sworn it made a sigh of relief. "Mr. Ollivander. This wand seems to fear me." Nova said with a sigh. When Nova said this the group all gave a questioning face. "Young man, what do you mean?" McGonagall asked. "I can''t really explain it but the magic fragment of the creature inside of the wand that make up the core is trying to run away. So the only thing that I can attest that to is fear." Nova gave a small explanation. After a few moments of silence, Ollivander spoke, "You mean you can see the fragments of the wand and see their content. What about these over here?" He then gestured to the other boxes of wands that were laying on the counter. "Starting from the left: dragon, phoenix, unicorn,unicorn, and dragon." When Ollivander heard this he was amazed, not only was Nova correct but he didn''t even hesitate when he spoke. "Young man that is simply astounding! But nevertheless, this does pose as a problem if the wands are simply going to break in your hands. If you don''t mind I would like to finish with the young miss and then we can find a solution to your problem." "Very well." And Nova watched as Ollivander collected 7 Galleons from the Granger and told them he would catch up with them later at their house. McGonagall look curiously at Nova before following the Grangers out the door. Ollivander then turned to Nova and said, "Follow me." And quickly took Nova in to the back of the shop. He then look at how calm and collected Nova was before speaking. "It seems to me like you will be a tricky customer the likes of which no wandmaker has ever seen. Now before you come up with some kind of story tell me what kind of creature are you. Since no human can see the souls of wand cores." "What gave it away?" Nova asked for he wasn''t intending on hiding it anyways. "Besides the obvious that I stated earlier, the fact that you can see perfectly fine in the dim and dusty workshop while wearing sunglasses over your face." Not too surprised that Ollivander just used this as a reason to deduct his nature, Nova just nodded. "Lets just say for the sake of simplicity that I am a type of superior dragon able to take the form of a human." Nova told Ollivander, "And the reason I wear these is to keep people from looking into my eyes and having their souls destroyed." When Ollivander heard this, he couldn''t believe what he just heard. He wanted to say that was impossible, but he sensed that this was far from it. "Can you show me some proof? This is a little hard to believe." When Nova heard this he thought for a moment and then said, "Give me a mirror." Ollivander then procured a large wardrobe mirror and stood it in front of Nova. "Please stand behind me to the side and do not look directly into the center of my eyes." Nova waited until Ollivander was out of the way and took off the glasses revealing his eyes. When Ollivander saw Nova remove the glasses and saw his eyes he couldn''t help but to gasp and be in awe of the sight that he was seeing. Nova then put the glasses back on, "So do you have any ideas or recommendations for what I should use for a wand?" As Ollivander was coming backc to reality and heard what Nova said, he sat down and started to think about it. After some time, he got up and went to a small corner of the room and lifted up a section of the floor board and pulled out a very old, ornate box. When Nova looked at the box all he could see was lumps of magic energy radiating and pulsing from its center. Ollivander came over and lifted up the boxes cover and laid it in front of Nova. Seeing Nova''s questioning glance, Ollivander started talking. "This is a wand that my family found naturally growing in nature. My grandfathers grandfather said that he watched this wand come into being. He said that their was a teritory dispute between a small dragon and thestral. As they fought both of them inflicted a grievious wound on the other with some strange magic that neither creature can normal use. As they were dying a glowing bird that happened to look like a phoenix descended upon a yew tree and took pity on the two creatures. So the phoenix spread it''s wings and wrapped both dying creatures in it''s embrace. The phoenix cried tears on both creatures healing their souls. While both animals healing the phoenix started to sing, my ancestor said it was the saddest, most beautiful song that he had ever heard. Then with both dragon and thestral souls resting, the phoenix self immolated and engulfed everything with it. The tree, the thestral, and the dragon''s body. When the fire stopped, all that was left was a few notes of the phoenix song and a single branch of the yew tree. Amazed at what happened my ancestor went to the newly formed clearing and tried to pick up the wand but was unable to touch it with his bare hand. Unsure of what to make of it he lifted, the wand with a spell, and placed it in this box. After placing the wand in the box it glowed brightly and covered itself with magic making itself hidden from anyone that tries to study it. I, myself, have tried to study this wand but found that the wand has strong will and refuses to make it self present. But I think that you might be able to do something about it." Nova look down into the box, after hearing the story, he was amazed. Nova would have never thought that a artifact would be able to manifest in this world, much less in a fashion like that. When he reached into the box, and picked up the wand, Nova felt a very calm and relaxed sensation wash over his soul. Nova then watched as the three shots of gold sparks flew out of the wand. A second later the wand, shot out the figue of a lustrious phoenix and it sang it''s song. When Nova heard the song, he couldnt help but shed tears as he remembered a distant memory of when he first met his wife. She had been sitting down next to a lake, under a tree, and the song she sang was the most beautiful sound he had ever heard. Now as the fragment faded, Nova was even more determined to find the fragments of his wife''s soul that were still alive. For this wand was a object that was made with a small fragment of her soul, this was a gift she had made for him. Nova then looked at closer at the wand, and saw that the wood was the same shade as that of a soft sunset with rosy reds, soft yellows, and ruddy oranges, all blending together to make a warm colored wood. The were also two lines of green and black that spiralled around the wand, which Nova guessed symbolized the thestral and dragon. When Nova looked into the core of the wand he now saw the two soul fragments resting against one another with a peaceful expression while wrapped in a golden glow. Ollivander was sitting down, amazed at what just happened. When he saw the wand accept Nova as its master, not only was he shocked but when when he heard the song and saw the fragment he was even more amazed. But when he saw the tear of Nova and the fragment rest its wings around him, Ollivander knew there was more to the story of what was happening. When it was all over, Nova said, " Thank you. How much do I owe you?" Ollivander shook his head and said, "Nothing. Just listening to the song was enough." When Nova heard Ollivander say that he just nodded his head in agreement, "Her songs were always the best and spread much happiness and comfort to all those who heard her sing." After saying that Nova stood up and proceeded to walk out the way he came not waiting for Ollivander to see him out. When he got to the front counter Nova dropped a few stacks of galleons as appreciation towards Ollivander for the wand and grabbed his supplies and started to walk out the door. As he was walking out, Nova heard a rustle and a, "Wait." When he turned around he saw Ollivander breathing hard as he had rushed out to catch Nova. "Her? What do you mean her?" Ollivander asked in a slight frenzy. Nova turned to look at Ollivander, "My wife." And then walked out the door, leaving a wide eyed Ollivander standing in the room. 8 Platform 9 ? ******************************* Sorry for being away. I had to take care of midterms which were SOOO much fun. T^T ******************************** After leaving Ollivander''s, Nova look at the supply list to make sure that he had everything on the list and after leaving Diagon Alley looked to see if the Grangers were still around. Upon seeing that they had already left much like he had asked them to, Nova hailed a cab and started to head back. When arriving at the Granger''s house, after getting off the cab, Nova grabbed his stuff and paid the driver. Seeing he taxi leave, Nova just shook his head, he couldnt believe how slow it was driving in the human vehicles. As he walked into the door, Ian and Rose greeted him and offered him a plate of cookies and tea since they were sitting down in the living room. Taking up their offer Nova sat down and looked over and saw Hermione sitting in a chair reading one of the books she just bought. When Nova looked at it, he saw that the cover read, Hogwarts: A History. With the way she looked while reading it, Nova could tell it would be her favorite in the future. Looking up to see Nova in the room, Hermione said, Proffessor McGonagall left a note for you." She then handed a envelop to Nova. When he opened the letter, out came a ticket and small note which read, " Enclosed you will find your ticket for the train at platform 9 ?. The train leaves promptly at 11:00 on September 1st." Nova nodded his head. He then sat down on the other side of Hermione and started to read his new books. After a few hours, Nova had covered a few of the basic books, the one he found most interesting was the book about potions and he different herbs and fungi. He eventually got tired of it and went into he kitchen to help the Grangers prepare he food for dinner. Though he didn''t really need to eat, the concept of eating food was new to him but he found it an enjoyable experience. After eating Nova went up to the room he was staying in and stretched out his wings after making sure the door was locked. When Nova looked at his wings, he saw that they were healing nicely an estimated they would take a few more days or a week at most. After folding them back up, he went to sleep. And like that the days slowly passed. Many days Nova took out a few of the books to read and often time was joined by Hermione to both read the same book. Often times Nova saw Hermione trying to practice in secret a few of the spells that was in the Book of Spells: Grade 1. What Nova found when he watched her practice was the she was very gifted in making the spells, but he could see that she was nervous and didn''t want to be a burden when she got to the school. On August 31st, they packed up all their supplies and got ready for the next day.While Nova, stored the majoriy of the supplies in side his ring, he still kept the trunk out with some of the clothes inside of it. Hermione on the other hand kept packing and repacking, making sure that she had everything after second guessing herself multiple times. After finally making her stop and taking the trunk from her did Hermione relax. When they woke up the next day, they loaded the stuff in the car and headed to London. When they got to Kings Cross, the Grangers and Nova unloaded out of the car and headed inside. When they got inside and looked for the Platforms, the found 9 and 10 but the Grangers had never heard of a ? platform. When Nova looked at the platforms, he saw that there was a gate on the pillar between 9 and 10. "Hermione it''s over here." Nova told her and pointed to the wall. "How do you . . ." As she was about to ask, Hermione and Nova saw a family of 3 walk into the pillar and vanish. Before she can say anymore, the clock on the wall chimed 10 o''clock. So they said their good byes and pushed the carts to the wall and went through it. What greeted them on the other side, was a bright red locomotive with train cars connected. As they navigated through the groups of people, the two started to load the luggage on the train and then they sat down in a empty car. As they waited for the next hour waiting for the train the leave the station. Nova sat in the corner of the window and looked out the window. As he looked, he saw more and more people piled, and gradually the train started to fill up with the new and old students ready to start the new term. Seeing all the people fill in slowly started to make Nova tired and after a little while later slowly fell asleep for a small nap. While Nova slept a few more people came into the train. And after awhile he felt a tapping on his shoulder and heard from down the aisle, "Anything off the trolley?" being called by some elderly person. Nova then looked over at Hermione, who was still pulling his sleeve. "Nova they are bringing a food cart, do you want anything?" she asked him. He looked over at the cart and did not see anything really worth eating and just looked at Hermione and told her, "No, did you want anything?" Hermione just shook her head, Nova understood why her parents were dentist after all. After a few minutes, a boy, Neville, who was a little round and pudgy, suddenly got up and saw that his pet toad was missing. Nova didn''t see any toad with his eyes in the cart but to help humor the boy and Hermione, he helped them out. Neville suddenly stood up and ran out he door and started going down the aisle and started asking people if they had seen a toad. Nova just looked at Hermione as she looked at him, Nova could see what she wanted to ask. "Ok we can go out, but let''s make sure not to disturb others." Nova nodded to her and saw that she had already changed into her uniform. Thinking that it was also a good idea pulled his robes out of his ring and threw the robes over his head and followed Hermione out of the car. As they walked through the train, with Hermione asking if anyone had seen a toad. After a while, they came upon a certain cart, seeing that Hermione ha stopped and was going in the area and sat down saying, "Are you doing magic?" When Nova looked into the compartment, he saw two boys sitting down across from each other. One of the boys was red haired and freckled with a wand in his hand pointing at a rat. The other was skinny with glass and had black hair. "Sunshine, daisies, butter mellows, turn this stupid, fat rat yellow." When Nova heard this he looked back at the red haired boy and watched as he waved his wand and nothing happened. As Nova look analyzed the boy, he saw that he had the same amount of magic in him as most of the other children, well maybe a little less, and the nothing seemed to happen with the wand when chanting, upon closer look Nova saw that the wand was old, and damaged from continuous use and no proper maintenance. While lost in thought, he sensed that Hermione had demonstrated how to use magic and couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw how she seemed relieved that it had worked. "By the way my name is Hermione Granger and he is Nova. And you are?" Hermione introduced herself and Nova. "I''m Ronald Weasley." "Harry Potter" The two boys introduced themselves. Hermione seemed quite excited. "Are you really?" Hermione said. "Iknowall about you,of course -- I got a fewextra books.forbackground reading,and you''reinModern Magical Historyand The Rise and Fallof the DarkArtsand Great WizardingEventsof the TwentiethCentury. "Am I?" said Harry, feelingdazed. "Goodness,didn''t you know,I''d have found outeverythingI couldif it was me,"said Hermione."Do either ofyou knowwhathouseyou''llbein? I''vebeenaskingaround,andI hope I''minGryffindor, itsoundsbyfar thebest;I hear Dumbledore himself wasinit, butIsupposeRavenclaw wouldn''tbetoobad.... Anyway, we''dbetter goandlookfor Neville''s toad.You two hadbetter change,you know,I expect we''llbe there soon." "Hermione lets sit down and stay awhile." Nova told her. "But. . ." she tried saying. Nova looked at her softly, "Look I know you want to help the boy with the toad, but since he knows it''s on the train it is likely to turn up at the school like everyone else on board. Know come sit down next to me and relax." Looking a little uncertain, Hermione looked at Nova once more and then sighed and sat down once more. He then turned to Harry and asked, "Would you like to see the books that Hermione was talking about?" Harry looked at Nova and Hermione and after a few seconds of thinking, "Said it can''t hurt. But wouldn''t you have to go back to your luggage" "Nova I didn''t bring my books with me as carry on." Hermione whispered to him. "No worries I have them with me." And with a wave of his hand, the books Hermione spoke of early appeared in his hand. When everyone saw this they were shocked. "Nova how did you do this" Hermione said. As she was the one who was with Nova the longest but didn''t know he could do this. " Magic" Nova replied to Hermione with a flash of a smile. She immediately turned pink and looked away while mumbling something under her breathe. Nova then turned to Harry and passed the books to him. "Here turn the pages to 195 and 206, and you will see the articles pertaining to you. Though you are famous people don''t really know how you defeated this Dark Lord as a baby. It is mentioned a few time as you can see." As Nova talked, Harry started to read what the books said about him and Ron, as he liked to be called, went and moved next to him so he could read it as well. "So do you know how you defeated the dark wizard?" Hermione asked. Harry just shook his head and said, "No I just remember seeing a lot of green light." Nova looked at Harry again, this time looking at his magic capacity, and was amazed, Harry seemed to have over double the amount of magic that a child his age should have. As he was about to look away something else caught his eye, " I don''t think you were the one to defeat the wizard Harry." "What do you mean. Of course he did." Ron immediately said. "Calm down and listen to what I am say. Not that I doubt your friend but I don''t believe a baby could have done it. From what I am seeing, a person cast a very powerful protection spell on you, Harry. And from what I am guessing is it must have been your mother." "Um, Nova, what do you mean my mother cast the spell? I was told my mother was killed before." Harry tried to explain but was cut off. "Hold on a minute, Harry." Ron said, "What do you mean: From what you can see?" "Nova can you please tell us" Hermione asked. She seemed confused and wanted to know what Nova was talking about. "I have the ability to see magic." Nova said. "Is that why your wear the sunglasses Nova? You told us. . ." Hermione started talking, but stopped because she seemed to be confused. Nova realized that it might be the effects of his divine speech he had used on her and her family. "Hermione, all I ever told you was that I have sensitive eyes and that the glasses helped." Nova patiently explained. "That and the fact that my eyes seem to do something to people when I look at them is another reason why I keep them on." Turning back to Harry, "So know that you know my ability let me explain more. Right now, there is a image or projection of a woman with red hair wrapping her arms around you in a protective, loving way. Which is why I assume it is your mother." When Harry heard this, he seemed a little shocked and seemed to get a little upset. Ron was just looking in amazement to what Nova had said. Before either one of them could finish processing a voice traveled through the compartment, "We will be arriving in the next 10 minutes. All students are advised to put on their uniform as soon as possible. Thank you." "Well you two need to get changed quickly. Hermione lets go back to our compartment." Nova stood up and stored he books back in his ring while grabbing Hermione''s hand leaving the two boys to scramble to put on the robes. ********************************************** Ok couple of things to address: I am trying for at least two chapters a day. Some have told me MC needs a last name. Any suggestions? Please give request within the next few hours. Smith is an option, but I feel it is too common and generic. So be creative. Also small spoiler, Nova is going to have #*%^*& number of &^%& following him. He is also going to forge a ^&%$*$* in order to have #@#$^% be his @$@!$%%^#. Hope you enjoyed the spoiler. ********************************************** 9 Hogwarts ******************************************* Second chapter of the day. We will be getting into the sorting next. And I still need a last name for MC and what house he should be sorted into. If I get something by today, I will try to get another chapter out, if not next chapter will be tomorrow. ******************************************* ******************************************* I also hoped everyone enjoyed the spoilers last chapter ******************************************** As Nova and Hermione walked back to the compartment, Hermione stopped right between the rooms so no one could see them. When Nova turned to look at her, he saw that she had that look on her face like she wanted to ask him something but wasn''t sure if she should. "Ummm. . ." Hermione tried to say, but kept looking like around in different place aside from his face. As she tried to walk off, Nova blocked her path. "Hermione is there something you would like to ask me? You may never get another chance to do so." Nova looked at her and tried not to laugh as she kept trying to walk around him. Hearing him say this she stopped and took a deep breathe. "Nova can you let me see your eyes. I want to see what is under the glasses since it seems you are trying to hide something." Hermione looked at him. Nova had a look of surprise on his face, and then started to laugh, "Is that what your all nervous about, here I thought you were about to pour out your undying love to me. Hahaha!" Hermione then stomped her foot and said, "No way I am being serious here. I want to see them." "No. You can''t, the level of danger that it would pose is too strong. The effect it would have on your soul would be tremendous. Just looking at it for a few seconds could literally cause permanent damage to your mind and soul. Only a person with a ridiculously strong soul or one that is beyond damaged would be able to look at my eyes." "Well I have a strong soul and spirit. I can handle it." Hermione protested. "No you don''t." "How do you know? Can you see my soul?" "Nope. Nice chat though. We finally arrived. Good job at helping kill some time." Nova quickly ended the conversation and went into the compartment and sat down, leaving Hermione to steam and fume at his response and with a stamp of her foot walked in and sat down. On the opposite side of Nova refusing to even say another word to him. While they waited for the train to come to a complete stop, Nova looked out the window in deep thought. He had been in this realm for almost a month and a half and he still was unable to sense his wife''s soul apart from the fragment that had been in the wand artifact. The other thing that bothered him was what Hermione had said how he could see her soul. And in truth he wasn''t able to see hers, nor anyone else in this world, which disturbed him greatly. The only bit of soul he could see were the fragments inside of the wands. There was something about this world that was blocking part of his ability, the only thing he could attest to it was the seal that he commanded the Sanctuary to put on the world or his wife soul had some effect on these humans in this realm that he didn''t know of. Or some other reason he couldn''t think of. "E- excuse me." Nova felt a tug on his sleeve. He looked over and saw that it was the boy who lost his toad. ''What was his name again . . . . Oh that''s right Neville.'' Nova thought to himself. "Yes?" Neville responded, "We stopped and people are getting off the train, and your companion left, so . . . I, um. . ." Neville started having trouble talking to Nova and was freezing up and trembling. Nova quickly realized the issue was that he had subconsciously release his presence into the surroundings as he was lost in thought. "Thank you for letting me know." Nova hid his power back into himself, stood up and walked out of the train, leaving a stunned Neville to stumble out of the compartment behind him. (Poor Neville) When Nova got off the train, he heard a lot of people talking and moving around and then a lamp came bobbing over the heads of the students, and heard a voice: "Firs'' years! Firs'' years over here!"When Nova walked over he saw the giant man with a mess of hair over his face and fur pelts as what seemed to be his clothes. Nova almost immediately knew this man was part giant as to how much given his small size. He didn''t know. Nova then saw Harry and Ron talking with the man and went over toward that way. "C''mon, follow me -- any more firs'' years? Mind yer step, now! Firs'' years follow me!" The group of first years, then followed the man down a small path and with some tripping and stumbling, they rounded a corner. Then the narrow path had opened suddenly onto the edge of a great black take. Perched atop a high mountain on the other side, its windows sparkling in the starry sky, was a vast castle with many turrets and towers. "No more''n four to a boat!" the man called, pointing to a fleet of little boats sitting in the water by the shore. Harry and Ron were followed into their boat by Hermione and when Nova saw this he followed in with them . "Everyone in?" shouted Hagrid, who had a boat to himself. "Right then -- FORWARD!" As the boats moved forward, Nova looked deep into the lake and saw that it was teeming with life. He projected his mind into the water and saw some squid like creatures hiding in the grass and some mermaids living in villages. He also saw a giant squid but other than that there wasn''t anything too impressive. As they got closer to the castle, Nova brought his mind back to his body and stared in amazement at the castle. Now what Nova saw was the spells and magic that was laced throughout the entire building. All types of natural formations were engraved into the brick. Nova a first thought if might be the work of a master craftsman but upon closer inspection, he realized that the castle itself was a living artifact. As he looked he could tell that it was still young and that it was still developing its sentience. If he had to guess, Nova would say that the castle artifact was only a few hundred years old coming to life after absorbing the magical energy, making it only a building with the mind of a baby. "Heads down!" was heard as the first boats reached the cliff; they all bent their heads and the little boats carried them through a curtain of ivy that hid a wide opening in the cliff face. They were carried along a dark tunnel, which seemed to be taking them right underneath the castle, until they reached a kind of underground harbor, where they clambered out onto rocks and pebbles. "Oy, you there! Is this your toad?" said the man, who was checking the boats as people climbed out of them. "Trevor!" cried Neville blissfully, holding out his hands. Then they clambered up a passageway in the rock after Hagrid''s lamp, coming out at last onto smooth, damp grass right in the shadow of the castle. They walked up a flight of stone steps and crowded around the huge, oak front door. "Everyone here? You there, still got yer toad?" Hagrid raised a gigantic fist and knocked three times on the castle door. 10 Housing??? Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 11 Sorting The door opened by itself immediately and when they walked in the group was greeted by a woman in a emerald green robe with a stern expression. "The first years, Professor McGonagall." the man stated. "Thank you Hagrid." She then turned to the group, "Welcometo Hogwarts,"saidProfessor McGonagall."Thestart-of-term banquet willbeginshortly,but before you take your seats inthe Great Hall,youwillbesortedintoyourhouses.The Sortingisa very important ceremonybecause, while you arehere, your house willbe something like your familywithinHogwarts.You willhave classes with the restof yourhouse,sleep inyourhouse dormitory,and spend free time in your house common room. "The fourhousesare called Gryffindor,Hufflepuff,Ravenclaw,and Slytherin.Eachhousehas itsownnoble historyand each hasproduced outstandingwitches and wizards.While you are atHogwarts,your triumphswillearnyourhousepoints, while anyrulebreakingwilllose house points.Atthe endofthe year, thehouse withthe mostpointsis awarded thehouse cup, agreat honor. Ihope eachof you willbe a credit towhichever house becomesyours. "The Sorting Ceremonywill take place ina fewminutesinfront ofthe restoftheschool.I suggest you allsmarten yourselvesupas much as you can while you are waiting." When she said this Nova saw a few people start to get nervous and fixing their clothes and looking around at each other to start small conversations. Suddenly out from the wall appeared a few dozen ghost. They were a pearly, white color and were talking with one another. The fat ghost said, ""Forgive and forget, I say, we ought to give him a second chance --" "My dear Friar, haven''t we given Peeves all the chances he deserves? He gives us all a bad name and you know, he''s not really even a ghost -- I say, what are you all doing here?" "New students!" said the Fat Friar, smiling around at them. "About to be Sorted, I suppose?" A few people nodded mutely. "Hope to see you in Hufflepuff!" said the Friar. "My old house, you know." "Move along now," said a sharp voice. "The Sorting Ceremony''s about to start." Professor McGonagall had returned. One by one, the ghosts floated away through the opposite wall. "Now, form a line," Professor McGonagall told the first years, "and follow me." Listening to all this made Nova feel very bored and since it wasn''t his first time seeing ghost as they were quite common to see floating in the void carrying out task assigned to them by their masters. Though he was a little surprised to see that these had some personality to them, as they usually appear devoid of life and are just used as messengers. As they walked forward and through the double doors into Great Hall, as it was called, Nova was greeted by any impressive sight. The Great Hall was lit by thousands and thousands of candles that were floating in midair over four long tables, where the rest of the students were sitting. These tables were laid with glittering golden plates and goblets. At the top of the hall was another long table where the teachers were sitting. Professor McGonagall led the first years up here, so that they came to a halt in a line facing the other students, with the teachers behind them. The hundreds of faces staring at them looked like pale lanterns in the flickering candlelight. Dotted here and there among the students, the ghosts shone misty silver. When Nova looked up he saw that the ceiling had enchantments and was made to reflect the time outside. Nova then heard Hermione whisper to another girl, "Its bewitched to look like the sky outside. I read about it in Hogwarts, A History." Nova nodded his head, he had remembered reading about that as well, but now that he looked at it, he now knew that the ceiling was created by someone but was later incorporated into the castle itself when it became sentient. Since the castle couldn''t really control its own self yet it was still able to be manipulated by another person. Seeing the more about what the castle was able to do simply made Nova want to refine it to a higher level and turn this hall into a dreamscape, which would enable the owner of the artifact to trap and manipulate one''s thought and reality perceptions. But unfortunately, Nova knew that doing so could have a high chance of stripping the building of its current life during the forging process. And even though, he could preserve its current conscious, the building would have some grudge against him, not that he really cared but he was still considerate of others to an extent. While he was lost in thought, Professor McGonagall had taken out a four legged stool and a ragged wizards hat was place on top. When she turned around and looked down at the group of new students, she noticed that Nova was still looking around and not paying attention to what was going on. Though she was slightly disappointed in seeing such behavior, Professor McGonagall knew that this was normal. But she did wonder though why the boy still had those black glasses on his face. She then stood to the side and waited. After a few moments, the rip near the brim opened wide and started to sing: "Oh, you may not think I''m pretty, But don''t judge on what you see, I''ll eat myself if you can find A smarter hat than me. You can keep your bowlers black, Your top hats sleek and tall, For I''m the Hogwarts Sorting Hat And I can cap them all. There''s nothing hidden in your head The Sorting Hat can''t see, So try me on and I will tell you Where you ought to be. You might belong in Gryffindor, Where dwell the brave at heart, Their daring, nerve, and chivalry Set Gryffindors apart; 94 You might belong in Hufflepuff, Where they are just and loyal, Those patient Hufflepuff is are true And unafraid of toil; Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw, if you''ve a ready mind, Where those of wit and learning, Will always find their kind; Or perhaps in Slytherin You''ll make your real friends, Those cunning folk use any means To achieve their ends. So put me on! Don''t be afraid! And don''t get in a flap! You''re in safe hands (though I have none) For I''m a Thinking Cap!" After it had finished, the whole hall started clapping and when they did Nova jumped a little since he was still lost in thought. When he looked up, he saw the hat and Nova''s eyes went wide. When he saw the Sorting Hat, it saw that it had the Mark of Four Powers interwoven into the area where the hat''s mind was located. Though it didn''t have any body, Nova was slightly concerned since an artifact such as this was a powerful tool in its own right and wondered why it was out here in the first place. But as he looked closer, he gave a small sigh of relief. The Sorting Hat was only a spatial tool and when he looked into its layout he saw that a sword of some type was meant to be summoned from its depths. Professor McGonagall now stepped forward holding a long roll of parchment. "When I call your name, you will put on the hat and sit on the stool to be sorted," she said. "Abbott, Hannah!" A pink-faced girl with blonde pigtails stumbled out of line, put on the hat, which fell right down over her eyes, and sat down. A moment''s pause -- "HUFFLEPUFF!" shouted the hat. The table on the right cheered and clapped as Hannah went to sit down at the Hufflepuff table. As McGonagall started reading names off the list, Nova started to think. He realized that the hat seemed to be reading the thoughts of the people and seemed to make a decision based of the person''s characteristics, and this worried him. Nova was unsure if the hat was able to handle everything that was in his mind. After a few minutes, Professor McGonagall then called, "Granger, Hermione!" Nova watched as Hermione ran to the stool and forced the hat on her head, Nova tried to not laugh as he had spent enough time with her to know that she was eager and slightly embarrassed at the same time. This time he watched as the hat took a few minutes to make a decision, and then he heard, "GRYFFINDOR!" He hear a small groan from the boy name Ron but knew saying something would be wrong at the time, plus he knew the Ron didn''t really like Hermione. The list of names started to be called again and when Neville Longbottom, the boy who kept losing his toad, was called, he fell over on his way to the stool. The hat took a long time to decide with Neville. When it finally shouted, "GRYFFINDOR," Neville ran off still wearing it, and had to jog back amid gales of laughter to give it to "MacDougal, Morag." As the sorting continued, Nova watched as a pale hair boy, "Malfoy Draco" was called, who walked up and sat down only to get right back up as the hat immediately called, "Slytherin!" Nova looked around and saw that many of the people had been sorted already and saw there weren''t many people left now. "Moon" "Nott" "Parkinson" then a pair of twin girls, "Patil" and "Patil" then "Perks, Sally-Anne" and then, at last -- "Potter, Harry!" As Harry stepped forward, whispers suddenly broke out like little hissing fires all over the hall. Nova watched as Harry went up and immediately heard people start to whisper, since he knew that Harry had some fame attached to him. But what interested Nova the most was that Harry was whispering as well. He listened in and heard him whispering, "Not Slytherin." Over and over but finally stopped when the hat fell on his head. Like that of a few moments ago, the hat took a while and from the way Harry was moving his head, Nova felt like he was having a plea session with it. After a while the hat cried, "Gryffindor!" When it said that the whole Gryffindor table exploded in excitement and applause. Nova then looked at the group and realized that there were only three other left besides himself, "Thomas, Dean," a Black boy even taller than Ron, joined Harry at the Gryffindor table. "Turpin, Lisa," became a Ravenclaw and then it was Ron''s turn. He was pale green by now. And a second later, "Gryffindor!" was heard. Next to him the last boy looked over and Nova could tell he was nervous. All Nova cared about was when he was going to be called. But then he realized that the names were going in order by last name, to which Nova then remembered he didn''t know what his last name was in this world. And then he heard it: "Void, Nova" 12 Combustion **************************************** Second chapter of the day. **************************************** When Nova heard his name being called, he was surprised to hear a surname. "Hmm. . . Nova Void. Impressive. Though I don''t know where it came from and it feels like someone just casually wrote it in. I feel it relates well to my origin." Nova thought to himself. Nova then walked up the couple of steps and then looked at the hat. He then saw that the hat was much older and the magic in the hat was getting worn out. Nova then thought to himself, "Yeah this hat isn''t going to last." He then looked at Professor McGonagall and saw that she was waiting patiently for him to sit. Nova then glanced at the last name on the list and saw it said, Zabini, Blaise. Nova then turned around and then walked down to where the last boy was standing, completely ignoring all the wide eyed people staring at him, and asked, "Are you Zabini, Blaise?" The boy was completely shocked and had trouble understanding what was happening, "Are you Zabini, Blaise?" Nova asked again. Seeing how the boy didn''t answer him, Nova asked again, but after not getting a response he felt like the boy had something wrong with his head. So after not really caring if the boy was Zabini, Blaise, Nova reached over and picked the boy up by his belt, completely lifting him up off the ground and dragged him to the stool. "Hey put me down!," The boy finally registered what was happening and thrashed about in Nova''s hand. "Yes I am Zabini, Blaise!" "Well Zabini, Blaise you should have answered me the first time. Now sit down and shut up." Nova told him as he grabbed the Sorting Hat and put Zabini on the stool. Then placed the hat on his head and stood out of the way. After a few moments, the hat yelled, "Slytherin!" and Nova took the hat from Zabini''s head as he stood up. Zabini then looked at Nova with a cold glare and said, "You will pay for what you have done." And then went to walk to the Slytherin table. "Sure, sure. Whatever you say." As Nova just sat down on the stool and placed the hat on his head. Once the Sorting Hat had covered his eyes, Nova heard a small voice talking in his ear. "Well, well. What do we have here. I think this is the first time I have not been able to read a child''s thoughts or see their memories. Could you kindly let me in?" The hat''s voice sound oddly amused. But Nova replied, "No you can not see my memories." "If I don''t look into your mind, I can''t sort you. Don''t worry I won''t tell anyone what I will see regardless of what I find out. Even if it is nasty secrets or murder no one will know." the small voice said. "I don''t care about that tell whoever you want. You just are unable to handle my memories and still stay around." "Unable, UNABLE!! How dare a child like you dare to insult my intelligence. I have been sorting and placing runts like you for the last millennium. If I want to see your memories I will!" This time when the hat spoke, it wasn''t the small voice that was heard only in his ear, but a loud voice that spoke out of the brim of its hat, causing everyone to hear what it said. After the Sorting Hat said that, Nova felt a small prick to his mind as the hat tried to forcibly enter his thoughts. Nova didn''t appreciate what the hat was doing and tried to warn it, but since the hat dared to force its way into his mind. Then it would pay the price force its arrogance. Nova then took his mind and forced the hat to absorb all his memories, and everything about him. "No it''s too much. Stop please." the hat started to beg. It now understood what Nova had warned it about as it tried to back out. "Oh no. Your not leaving until you have seen all my memories. Is that not what you wanted after all?" Nova then used his mind to create shackles on the hat''s conscious and increased the pace at which it absorbed his memories. This was the problem with sentient tools after being left to their own devices for too long they begin to take liberties and they tend to forget that they are tools that serve higher beings. The hat then started to smoke and Nova could feel it heating up but left it there. "No stop!! Your breaking me! I can''t handle much more! It''s too much! Someone please, I can''t handle it anymore!!!" The hats wails could now be heard by the entire people in the hall. The hat began to shake and shudder, Nova felt Professor McGonagall reach out to grab the hat, but said, "Freeze." Professor McGonagall immediately stopped moving, not because she listened to what Nova said, but because Nova used power in his words forcing her not to move. He then injected into the hat the last 10 eons into the hat''s conscious. And that was the last straw that broke the camel''s back or in this case the hat. "Ahhhh!!!" The hat let out one last shrill cry before, erupting into a pillar of flames that engulfed it. "I warned you." Nova said and plucked the hat off his head while it was still burning, "But don''t worry, I will reforge you and keep your memories intact." Nova then forced the hat to enter a slumber preserving its conscious. Nova then stood up and placed the charred and broken hat back on the stool. He then looked around and saw looks of horror and shock written on everyone''s faces. Nova then turned to Professor McGonagall and said, "You can move now." But when she felt able to move all she could do was stand there still in shock. Nova then looked and saw how she was and said, "Relax." He then saw that she was steadily going back to her former state of mind. So Nova then looked around the hall once more and then looked at the four tables. "Hmm. . . Slytherin is a snake, what a pathetic creature, and Ravenclaw an eagle, but feels more like that should be a raven for its wisdom. As for Hufflepuff, a badger, way to food driven, and Gryffindor is a lion, not the lazy but still stronger than the rest. I guess that will have to do, besides that little lass, Nemea would love the idea of me being with a lion." While Nova was speaking, he completely ignored the different looks that he was receiving. The Slytherin table seemed to want to stare daggers into him, and the Ravenclaw group seemed to nod at his remarks. Hufflepuff people had different looks but more than half seemed to nodded and the Friar ghost could be seen rubbing his stomach. Now the Gryffindor table had a look of excitement on most of their faces. Two red, haired twins, who seemed to be related to Ron, couldn''t help but start laughing at his assessment. As Nova walked over to the Gryffindor table, the atmosphere in the hall slowly went back to its former excitement. Nova sat down next to Hermione and watched as a couple of people gave him funny looks. He then turned and looked up and saw the teaching staff. In the center, Nova saw a old man, who he recognized as Albus Dumbledore from one of those Chocolate Frogs that Ron and Harry had, stand up. He was beaming at the students, his arms opened wide, as if nothing could have pleased him more than to see them all there. "Welcome," he said. "Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! Before we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And here they are: Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak! "Thank you!" Dumbledore then went to sit back down but before he did, Nova saw that he gave him a short glance. The next thing that happened was the food just appeared in front of everyone as people started to pile up their plates. ******************************************* Poor Sorting Hat. At least it is getting an upgrade. ******************************************* 13 POV *************************** Dumbledore *************************** As the new year began, I watched as the new students entered the Great Hall. As the new students, looked around I noticedone boy who seemed different from the rest. Like all the children, he seemed curious about what he castle seemed to offer. But I couldn''t really tell. For some strange reason, he wore muggle sunglasses over his eye. As Minerva started to read the list of students to be sorted. The boy seemed oddly focused on the Sorting Hat. Though that is normal for most new children, his gaze seemed more intent of trying to pry into its secrets. But again I can only guess. After some time, young Harry was called and many eyes followed him to see how he would be sorted. I, too, was interested. While he was up there he seemed intent on going somewhere other than Slytherin. Finally the hat decided on Gryffindor, hmm, good for him he already seems to have a few friends there. With Harry finished, I turned my attention back to the child with shades. He still hadn''t been called, finally Minerva called him. Strange name, he has, Nova Void, the boy seemed surprised as well, but gave a small nod of understanding. As the child walked up, he kept looking at the Sorting Hat like he was trying to figure something out. When Nova stopped in front of the hat, he gave a small sigh. Hmmm. . . Why though? He then looked at Minerva and the list and then turned and walked back down. Strange. I saw Minerva look over at me, seemingly looking for advice. I just shook my head, I wanted to see what the boy was going to do. "Are you Zabini, Blaise?" the boy asked the other boy. After not getting a reply, the boy, Nova asked again, "Are you Zabini, Blaise?" and when not getting a response, he lifted him up and started to carry him to the Sorting Hat. This display of strength stunned me and I could see other were shaken as well. There is definately more to this child then expected. After Mr. Zabini was forcefully sorted out of order, did Mr. Void sit down to take his turn. He must have concerns. I then watched with shock as the Sorting Hat started to wail. I then motioned for Minerva to get the hat off of the boy, but before she could do so, she stopped moving. Panic was set deep in her eyes, I tried to get up myself but found I couldn''t. What did the boy do? I could only helplessly watch as the Sorting Hat erupted into flames, but as it did, the boy just took it casually off his head like he was unafraid of getting burned. He seemed to say something I couldnt hear it from here maybe Minerva heard. And then put it down and seemed to release use from being immobile. He then looked around and broke down each of the houses, and decided on Gryffindor. Since the hat seems broken, I will have to let it slide. This year and the coming years are going to be difficult and I will have to keep an extra eye on the boy. Perhaps Severus can help me. ********************************** Somewhere in the Void ********************************** "Master Caretaker have you broken through the seal yet?" Samuel asked. The Caretaker who was standing next to another man, turned and looked at Samuel and bowed, "Master Samuel, the Barrier Master has been working hard and diligent for the last 2 years to understand the seal set by the Forger, he has found a loophole to exploit but is unable to send actual body though it into the world. We have also found that our realm and the orbs realm has different time conversions." "Barrier Master explain." "The Forger was the first in this position of crafting and my world is but one of many he created. We have not reached his level at this time. But after studying the seal, I have found a small weakness that would allow us to send a soul of certain strength to apprehend him, and the Phoenix that you desire." "Good. What of that other matter we spoke of?" Samuel asked. "Like you have ordered we have changed the law of the world making it impossible for the Forger to see the souls of the world. But because his power is greater than our own, we could not seal it completely. He will at most be able to see small slivers." the Caretaker explained. "Would he be able to see the fragments of Lady Phoenix?" "No." "Good. I am pleased to hear that. Will the soul that we send be able to find her?" Samuel questioned. "Yes my lord." the Barrier Master replied. "We have only taken that power from the Forger, anyone we send in now will be able to see her soul, as he should have been able to." "Hahahaha!! Excellent. How long until the preparations are to be made?" "It will take 2 more years. Which is about two months time in that world." "Very well, see to it that it gets done according to plan." And with that Samuel turned and walked off with a nasty smile on his face. ************************************** Haven''t really done 1st POV before and tried it out. Let me know if I can improve anywhere. 14 Planning *************************** 2/2 For the day. *************************** WARNING: This chapter is a bit long. *************************** Yeah I am not going to attempt 1st POV anymore Third Person is SOOO much easier. *************************** After Dumbledore spoke and the food appeared, everyone immediately changed gears. And the entire Great Hall was filled with the sound of people talking and eating. In front of Nova appeared all sorts of food that he had never really seen or heard of since in the Void there was no need to really eat, yeah sure there was still food but that was merely a pleasantry for when he had guest visiting to request something of him be it a favor or to forge a tool or weapon. And for Nova he had stopped eating after the incident and focused his energy on finding his wife. But when he came to this realm, Nova didn''t really have much of a choice not to eat since people would find it strange if he never did so. While he was eating, Nova heard all sorts of conversations going on. Hermione was asking Ron''s older brother, Percy about lessons, and how she seemed particularly interested in Transfiguration. Ron and Harry were too busy eating to really want to be involved with anything and very seldom said a word, but Nova did notice that Harry kept looking up at the teacher''s table. What Nova saw was the giant Hagrid drinking, a few other teachers talking, and at the center was Dumbledore speaking with Professor McGonagall. Nova did notice that they did take a couple of glances his way, but wasn''t too concerned about it since they didn''t pose much of a threat to him. "Ouch!" Harry said. Nova and a couple of others glanced over to see what he was saying, "What is it?" asked Percy. Harry said it was nothing, but Nova just shook his head. How much of a bad liar can you be? Nova then heard Harry asking about someone named Quirrell and Snape. When Nova looked over to see who Harry was talking about, Nova saw a man with a bath towel wrapped around his head and a man who he was talking with. The former being Quirrell and the latter Snape. When Nova saw both men he made a smirk and went back to eating. "This world might be interesting after all." Nova whispered. "What was that Nova?" Hermione asked. "Oh nothing, I just can''t believe how good these dishes are. I especially enjoy the lemon tarts. They are both bitter and tangy at the same time." Nova told her in response. "Oh ok. Just remember to take care of your teeth. Lemons have acid in them that cause them damage if not properly taken care of." Hermione said quoting what her parents had taught her. Nova just nodded his head. If only Hermione knew that his teeth alone could bite through stars and split atoms, and if a lemon could do him any damage, he would just give one to Samuel. After a few minutes more that food disappeared and Dumbledore stood up causing the hall to become silent. "Ahern -- just a few more words now that we are all fed and watered. I have a few start-of-term notices to give you. First years should note that the forest on the grounds is forbidden to all pupils. And a few of our older students would do well to remember that as well." After a moment''s pause, "I have also been asked by Mr. Filch, the caretaker, to remind you all that no magic should be used between classes in the corridors. Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of the term. Anyone interested in playing for their house teams should contact Madam Hooch. And finally, I must tell you that this year, the third-floor corridor on the right-hand side is out of bounds to everyone who does not wish to die a very painful death." When Dumbledore said this many laugh, Nova included, but he knew that the old man was probably being serious. Dumbledore gave his wand a little flick, as if he was trying to get a fly off the end, and a long golden ribbon flew out of it, which rose high above the tables and twisted itself, snakelike, into words. "Everyone pick their favorite tune," said Dumbledore, "and off we go!" And the school bellowed: "Hogwarts, Hogwarts, Hoggy Warty Hogwarts, Teach us something please, Whether we be old and bald Or young with scabby knees, Our heads could do with filling With some interesting stuff, For now they''re bare and full of air, Dead flies and bits of fluff, So teach us things worth knowing, Bring back what we''ve forgot, just do your best, we''ll do the rest, And learn until our brains all rot." As Nova listened to everyone singing and he sang a little as well, but since he usually left the sing to his wife, he preferred to listen. While listening to the different voices of everyone singing as one large group, he heard a melody laced through the all the noise. It was a soft gentle tone and one that he could never forget as he felt it in his soul. When Nova heard the voice singing, he almost jumped in the air, but held onto the table. He was startled greatly as he looked around trying to find the voice, Nova was too late as the song had ended. When it ended, he still tried to see if he could find the person responsible for the melody. "Nova is there something wrong? Why are you crying?" Hermione asked him. When Nova heard this, he told her, "I must be tired and my eyes are starting to bother me, I think I must be ready for bed." He then removed his hand from the table to message (wipe) his eyes, when he looked back at the table he saw that his fingers had gouged holes into the wood, and Nova then looked at his hand and saw that he had lost control more than he realized as his finger tips had reverted to claws. "Ah, music," he said, wiping his eyes. "A magic beyond all we do here! And now, bedtime. Off you trot!" Nova and the Gryffindor first years followed Percy through the chattering crowds, out of the Great Hall, and up the marble staircase. After make a few turns up a few flights of stairs they came to an abrupt stop. A bundle of walking sticks was floating in midair ahead of them, and as Percy took a step toward them they started throwing themselves at him. "Peeves," Percy whispered to the first years. "A poltergeist." He raised his voice, "Peeves -- show yourself" A loud, rude sound, like the air being let out of a balloon, answered. "Do you want me to go to the Bloody Baron?" There was a pop, and a little man with wicked, dark eyes and a wide mouth appeared, floating cross- legged in the air, clutching the walking sticks. "Oooooooh!" he said, with an evil cackle. "Ickle Firsties! What fun!" He swooped suddenly at them. They all ducked. "Go away, Peeves, or the Baron''ll hear about this, I mean it!" barked Percy. Peeves stuck out his tongue and vanished, dropping the walking sticks on Neville''s head. They heard him zooming away, rattling coats of armor as he passed. Nova looked at the being named Peeves. He had seen poltergeist before and new that they loved a little bit of mischief, you either had to scare them or give them something fun to do. "You want to watch out for Peeves," said Percy, as they set off again. "The Bloody Baron''s the only one who can control him, he won''t even listen to us prefects. Here we are." At the very end of the corridor hung a portrait of a very fat woman in a pink silk dress. "Password?" she said. "Caput Draconis," said Percy, and the portrait swung forward to reveal a round hole in the wall. They all scrambled through it -- Neville needed a leg up -- and found themselves in the Gryffindor common room, a cozy, round room full of squashy armchairs. Percy directed the girls through one door to their dormitory and the boys through another. As Nova looked around the area he saw that was relatively simple but found that there were five beds in one room. This was going to be a problem for Nova since he was going to have to stretch out some while sleeping. He didn''t know why but Nova always had trouble keeping his body as human when he slept. Like the others he changed into a pair of pajamas and got in the bed. While the others, changed he heard Harry and Ron talking about dinner, while falling into bed sleeping. A few minutes later, Nova opened his eyes and got up out of bed and took off his shirt and went down to the common room. After making sure nobody was there, he sat down on the sofa and opened his wings to stretch them out before looking at them. Nova folded the wing that was previously damaged in order to look at it closer. And found that it was now fully healed and no longer had that tender look to it that it had after the first week of being healed. Nodding his head, Nova looked down and saw that there was a fireplace so he threw in a few logs and breathed out a stream of fire hot enough to get them started and stay burning. After feeling the heat come off the fire, Nova just sighed, "I need to find a room that I can start forging in. I don''t know how much longer, I can handle not being in a heated environment." Nova then wrapped his wings around himself and curled up on the sofa, slowly falling into a deep sleep. ****************************** Dumbledore''s Office ****************************** Albus Dumbledore was seated in his chair seemingly waiting for someone. A few moments later, a knock was heard on the door. "Enter" He said, and through the door appeared Minerva McGonagall. "Headmaster." Professor McGonagall greeted him. Dumbledore nodded in reply. "I see you share the same concern as I do, Professor McGonagall." Dumbledore said. He and Professor McGonagall had a small discussion about Nova during the banquet and about how she had met the boy. The way he acted and seemed to be in control of the situation had worried them both. Dumbledore went over to the closet and pulled out a small silver disk, the Pensieve. "Minerva could I perchance see the memory of tonight''s sorting from you." Without any hesitation, Professor McGonagall pulled out her wand and pulled out a glowing string of memory and let it fall into the Pensieve. When it fell in, Dumbledore waved his wand and both he and McGonagall bent down and entered the Pensieve. As the scene arranged itself to fit the earlier event, they appeared right in front of Nova and listened to what he was saying. As the scene played out, they watched as the hat combusted and then when Nova spoke, "I warned you." and plucked the hat off his head while it was still burning, "But don''t worry, I will reforge you and keep your memories intact." Then the memory ended and they reappeared in the office once more. "Albus, what do you think he meant." McGonagall asked, she was still tense about what happened this evening and seeing it again agitated her more. "It seem our young Mr. Nova warned the Sorting Hat about trying to sort him hence the issue that we watched. My only guess is that he has things he wishes to keep hidden from the world around him." "What about . . . ." McGonagall started to say. "The forging?" Dumbledore finished and looked at McGonagall nod, "Yes I too want to know what the boy was talking about, but it seems we are going to have to wait for him to approach us." "What do you mean Albus?" McGonagall questioned. "Here I will show you." Dumbledore then used his wand to tap on another memory floating about in the Pensieve. This time when they went in it was seconds before the dinner ended. Professor McGonagall followed Dumbledore over to where Nova was sitting and watched. As the school started to sing, they watched Nova say a few lines then watched as his head jerked to the left and looked around the Great Hall as if searching for something or in this case someone. When they saw Nova grip the table, "Gasp! Albus look at his hand!!" McGonagall exclaimed. As she looked down, she saw the claws forming on Nova''s fingertips sinking into the wood. "Yes there''s that too. But look now at his face." Dumbledore said softly. Professor McGonagall then looked at Nova''s face and the tears that appeared as the song came to an end and heard what Hermione had asked and his reply. As they were ejected out of the memory. "It seems to me like there is more going on behind the story that we know and it seems like young Mr. Nova has a few special abilities." Dumbledore stated. "Then what should we do Albus?" "Nothing." "What do you mean nothing? The boy seems dangerous to me Albus, we need to understand what is going on. Aren''t you worried about creating another Dark Lord?" "Not to worry Minerva. Something tell me that the child will not go down that road and not to mention he seems to be in search of something that was lost. I also have the feeling that the idea of being a Dark Lord will be beneath him." Dumbledore calmly said. "I hope your right Albus, our world isn''t ready for another war." Professor McGonagall said as she turned around and left the room. "I hope so too." Dumbledore said as he sat down in the chair. "Severus help me keep an eye on the child." Then out of the shadows walked Severus Snape, "First Potter and now this child as well." "Severus." "Fine." And like a giant bat walked out of the room as well. ******************************************************************** Please comment down below on what you think. ******************************************************************** 15 I Messed Up Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 16 Waking Up The next day, Nova woke up at the crack of dawn, literally. As he had grown accustomed to starting and maintaining his forge at this time for eons. Nova sat up and looked down at the fireplace to find that the pit had gone cold and judging from the ash inside of it, the wood had only lasted a few hours. Shaking his head, Nova stood up and stretched out his body and walked to the window to watch the sun rise. As he watched it, Nova marveled at the sight. Even after eons of creating these worlds, the beauty of how they shaped themselves never ceased to amaze him. After the sun had peaked itself over the horizon, Nova heard a shuffling of feet above him and realized someone was getting up and coming down. So Nova quickly folded his wings back into himself and put his shirt back on and walked back up the stairs to the boy''s dorm. When Nova got back up the stairs he pulled on his robes after cleaning up and then turned to Harry and Ron. "Harry, Ron get up it''s time to get moving." Nova said while ripping the blankets off the two. When he did this the two shot up and almost fell out of the bed. "Nova it''s only 5:45 classes don''t start till 8. Go back to bed." Ron said as he rolled over and put a pillow over his face. Harry nodded in agreement as he searched for his glasses. "If you want to eat breakfast and not be late for classes this morning then you better get up now." Nova said as he watched the two start to fall asleep again. Nova just shook his head and made his bed before walking down the stairs. When he got down to the common room Nova was greeted by a few of the 7th year girls who were also getting up. As he greeted them he got a very evil idea. "Hello ladies. My name is Nova. How are you this morning?" He asked them. They turned to look at Nova and with a smile, one of the girls said, "Good morning. It''s strange to see a first year boy up this early." "Indeed you are right. How would you like to play a small prank on the guy then since I feel it would be for their benefit to get up early." Nova gave a sinister smile to the girls as he ran his plan by them. "Hmm. . . sounds interesting. Whats in it for us?" The other girl asked. "Lets see. . . Besides getting a good laugh at a group of guys coming to rush down the stairs how about 10 Galleons each." "Deal" Both girls said at once. Now with Nova having woken up most of the guys when having tried to wake up both Harry and Ron, many were trying to fall back asleep. As they were trying to do so they heard Nova from down stairs. "WOW!!! Why are you girls only in your undergarments! If you don''t hurry and get some clothes on you might be seen by the other guys." Nova''s voice was heard saying. "That''s ok. The other guys are too lazy to want to see us like this. In fact they are probably still asleep." the guys heard one of the girls saying. "So young man are you enjoying what you are seeing." Another''s voice was heard. "Oh yes, such curvy and luscious figures are such a wonderful sight to behold." "Would you like to cop a feel as a reward for getting up so early?" Now at this point in time many of the guys were up after hearing the conversation, and were eagerly listening to the conversation. "You mean just for getting out of bed early and getting dressed ready for the day, you would let me feel your bodies." "Of course, we would even let the other guys do the same if they were down here as well. But sadly they are all still asleep in pajamas." When the guys from years 1-7 heard this many of them all but jumped out of bed, and scrambled to get changed. Then they heard. "Wow this is such a wonderful feel your bodies are so soft and tender." Nova''s voice was heard. "Nova your so naughty just what are you doing with your hands. Just where are you touching. You must stop we might be seen at this rate!" At this time many of the guys had were starting to rush to the common room, some had blood dripping from their noses. When they came down, they all but piled out of the stairway falling on top of each other looking around. What they saw just about made them burst into tears of rage and disappointment. Down in the common room, the guys saw Nova sitting down in a chair with two 7th year girls sitting down on the sofa clearly dressed and trying not to laugh. Also when the guys were standing up, some notice that it was not just Nova and the two girls, but many of the other girls were standing off to the side near the entrance to their dorm. Some were trying not to laugh, while others were giving cold looks to their boyfriends who were also in the group. "Thank you ladies. Your help was greatly appreciated." Nova said. "Any time Nova." The girls gave a small laugh as they walked out of the portrait hole. The guys all turned their eyes to Nova and looked like they were ready to murder him. "Good Morning boys, I am glad to see everyone up bright and early ready for classes. Though it seems to me that some of you are in a bit of trouble first thing this morning. Even though I don''t know why, I trust that the issue will be easily taken care of, well I am going down for food. Good bye." It was after Nova walked out the door that the guys all came to one voice of mind and thought, "Damn you Nova!" ************************************** Those poor guys, Nova is so mean. ************************************** 17 Classes As Nova walked out the common room with a smile on his face, he whistle a tune to keep him occupied. As for the other guys, we won''t talk about their suffering. But while Nova walked down the stairs and through the corridors, he carefully looked around and took in everything that he could see. Besides the talking and moving portraits on the walls, Nova found that there were alot of stairs in this castle and was surprised to not find any teleportation points. But as he looked at the stairs, he discovered a few interesting things. To start, there were a hundred and forty-two staircases at Hogwarts: wide, sweeping ones; narrow, rickety ones; some that led somewhere different on a Friday; some with a vanishing step halfway up that you had to remember to jump. Then there were doors that wouldn''t open unless you asked politely, or tickled them in exactly the right place, and doors that weren''t really doors at all, but solid walls just pretending. It was also very hard to remember where anything was, because it all seemed to move around a lot. After spending a little while getting an idea of where everything was located, Nova went down to the Great Hall in order to get something to eat before the day was started. When he sat down, Nova saw that there were only a few people up this early in the morning and eating a few things. While Nova started to pile up plates of food in front of him, people gradually started to trickle in and after a half an hour or so of eating, The Great Hall was filled with people. Nova didn''t really mind who came and went but he did notice some of the Gryffindor males had red marks on the side of their face, but Nova didn''t know why. After a while the heads of houses came around and handed out everyone''s schedules for the term and then went on their way as many probably had classes first thing at 8. When Nova got his schedule, he looked it over and found that he had the Transfiguration first and since he was done eating Nova put his plates in a pile and left the Great Hall. When Nova got to the Transfiguration class after a little more sight seeing around the school, he found that Hermione was already in the front row, reading through the course material in the book. As Nova looked around the room, he saw notes and information written on the blackboard and at the teacher''s desk he saw a cat. When Nova looked closely, he saw that it was a tabby cat, square spectacles markings around eye. As he looked closer, he saw the cat gave off a magical presence and he recognized it as the same aura that McGonagall gave off. With a knowing smile, Nova nodded his head, and went to go sit next to Hermione. "Good Morning Hermione. Your up early, did you sleep well?" Nava asked. "I did and I also heard what you did to those poor boys this morning. Don''t you have any shame?" Hermione replied. With a small frown on her mouth. "What I only helped them get up and ready for the day." Nova gave a small laugh. "Something tell me that our first class is going to be quite interesting." "What do you mean?" "Oh you''ll see. How do you feel about being taught be a cat." Nova replied. Before Hermione could give a response, other people started to walk into the class. As the room started to fill up the clock chime 8. A few seconds later, Harry and Ron, came running into the room and upon seeing that there was no teacher gave a sigh of relief. But before being able to say anything, the cat jumped off the table and shifted into Professor McGonagall. Who then proceeded into lecturing them about being on time and changing one of the boys into a map so they didn''t get lost anymore. Nova could only shake his head, after all he did wake them up early enough not to be late. He then turned to see Hermione, staring at him, and whispered, "Did you know she could do that?" "Nope. No clue." Nova responded. Hermione not believing him for a second gave a small huff and then turned back to the front to hear what Professor McGonagall had to say. "Transfiguration is some of the most complex and dangerous magic you will learn at Hogwarts," she said. "Anyone messing around in my class will leave and not come back. You have been warned." Then she changed her desk into a pig and back again. After taking a lot of complicated notes, they were each given a match and started trying to turn it into a needle. When the class started practicing, he looked around to see if anyone had made any progress. The answer to that was no. The only person that he could see having made progress was Hermione. Her match had gone all silver and pointy. Nova then took out his wand and turned the match straight into a needle after saying the spell. He noticed that Hermione was watching so he turned it back into to match and then made the match turn into a form similar to hers. He gave her a wink as McGonagall came over and saw their progress and award them 5 points each. After that they went to Charms, with a short man by the name of Flitwick. Who had to stand on top of a stack of books just so everyone could see him. Though he did fall over when he saw Harry. The most intriguing class that Nova found was the History of Magic. Aside from the teacher, Professor Bins being a ghost that just droned on and on, Nova found that the information to be interesting has each world he had made each had their own unique life and history. The only bad thing that Nova had to say was the fact that too many people fell asleep. When they got to Defence Against the Dark Arts, Nova took one look at Quirrell and realized that he wasn''t going to get anything out of this class, so he just enchanted his quill and ink to just duplicate whatever the professor said and decided to take a nap. And so the rest of the week passed much the same as it did on Monday. The only difference was the boy''s were more willing to wake up without any assistance. Nova would have like to know what had changed their minds about sleeping in. The only other problem was that Nova still hadn''t found a room to do any forging on the first 4 floors. On Friday while eating, Nova heard Harry and Ron talking. "What have we got today?" Harry asked Ron as he poured sugar on his porridge. "Double Potions with the Slytherins," said Ron. "Snape''s Head of Slytherin House. They say he always favors them -- we''ll be able to see if it''s true." Nova was particularly interested in this class as it wasn''t that much different to forging, except instead of making tools and worlds with hammers and fire, it was ingredients to mix in a pot. Which he had to do many time while crafting to have certain elements soaked in specific liquids and various concoctions. Just then Nova heard the flapping of wings and knew that the owls had arrived with the mail. After the second day of school when the owls came, Nova decided it would be bad if he stayed, so he just got up and left. As it turned out, Nova was subconsciously making the area around Hogwarts his, which caused many of the owls to to freeze up and start to dive bomb their owners when they entered the hall. It caused so much trouble, that the owls had to be given a place to rest and recuperate as the Care of Magical Creatures professor checked each one for some kind of disease. No one had noticed that when Nova left the hall the owls seemed to get much better. But of course there were some owls that weren''t effect like the Weasley''s owl, Errol, who was either too old or just too stupid to care about the presence of Nova, who didn''t quite know how to feel about an owl not showing him respect. As Nova left the Great Hall for mail time, he nearly ran into the Gryffindor ghost, Nearly Headless Nick. Yes ran into. As Nova was who he was he did not have any difficulty in touching or grabbing ghost but Nova didn''t want any of the ghost to know that just yet. "Ah young Nova, how are you doing to day?" Nick asked. "Good. Yourself?" Nova responded. "Dreadful as always." Nick gave a happy response back. "Thats good." Nova replied, before he could leave Nick stopped him by saying. "You seem like you are in need of guidance. May I be of some service?" "Well you might be able to Nick. I am looking for a place in the castle suited for forging and quite to avoid distractions, would you happen to know of such an area?" Nova asked. Nearly Headless Nick just floated in place for a bit, making his head wobble on his body. But in the end, he just shook his head, "I am afraid that I do not know of such a place." Nova nodded his head in understanding, and as he was walking off, "But I know someone who would." Nova turned his head back around, eyes wide, "Really?! Who?" "The Gray Lady might, she has been at Hogwarts far longer than I have, and is more knowledgeable on the building structure." Nick informed Nova. "Do you know where I can find her?" "Unfortunately no. But if you don''t mind, I can ask her to meet you the Astronomy Tower at midnight tonight. As that is a place, she like to be around that time. Though I don''t know if she would be willing to talk to you as you are not a student of Ravenclaw." "I will manage. Thank you for telling me this." Nova told Nick as he walked on his way to the dungeons for potions. When Nova showed up for Potions he found that about half the class was already there. He then Notice that there was an empty spot next to Hermione and a Slytherin girl with blonde hair and grassy green eyes. As he sat down, Hermione looked up from her book only to see it was Nova and went back to reading. The Slytherin girl on the other hand just nodded in response to Nova''s presence. A little while later the rest of the class showed up, along with a cold faced man named Professor Snape. Snape, like Flitwick, started the class by taking the roll call, and like Flitwick, he paused at Harry''s name. "Ah, Yes," he said softly, "Harry Potter. Our new -- celebrity." Snape finished calling the names and looked up at the class. His eyes were black like Hagrid''s, but they had none of Hagrid''s warmth. They were cold and empty and made you think of dark tunnels. "You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potion making," he began. He spoke in barely more than a whisper, but they caught every word, like Professor McGonagall, Snape had the gift of keeping a class silent without effort. "As there is little foolish wand-waving here, many of you will hardly believe this is magic. I don''t expect you will really understand the beauty of the softly simmering cauldron with its shimmering fumes, the delicate power of liquids that creep through human veins, bewitching the mind, ensnaring the senses.... I can teach you how to bottle fame, brew glory, even stopper death -- if you aren''t as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually have to teach." When Nova heard this, he just nodded his head, because he understood the power behind a good medicine. Then Professor Snape spoke, "Potter! What would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?" Nova looked at Harry to see that he obviously didn''t know, while at the same time Hermione''s arm came up so suddenly it nearly hit Nova causing him to fall out of the way and knock into the girl next to him. "Sorry," Nova told her as he just moved over further away. Clearly not impressed. "I don''t know, sir," said Harry. Snape''s lips curled into a sneer. "Tut, tut -- fame clearly isn''t everything." He ignored Hermione''s hand. "Let''s try again. Potter, where would you look if I told you to find me a bezoar?" Hermione stretched her hand as high into the air as it would go without her leaving her seat, but Harry didn''t have the faintest idea what a bezoar was. "What is the difference, Potter, between monkshood and wolfsbane?" At this, Hermione stood up, her hand stretching toward the dungeon ceiling. "Man, Hermione sit down, can''t you understand he has no interest in what you have to say." Nova told Hermione softly, as he grabbed her around the waist and forced her to sit. "But Nova," Hermione tried to say. "No but''s, the Professor clearly has issues with Potter." Nova told her softly. "Why do you say that?" "Because he is looking at Harry like he is the child of the man who stole his woman." Even though Nova spoke softly, it was still loud enough for everyone to hear him. When he said, this the whole room went cold. As many eyes turned toward him. "Ok then Mr. Void, perhaps you would like to answer on Potter behalf. And if you don''t you can have a months detention." "Sure. Professor Snape. Lets see, if I remember correctly asphodel and wormwood make a sleeping potion so powerful it is known as the Draught of Living Death. A bezoar is a stone taken from the stomach of a goat and it will save you from most poisons. As for monkshood and wolfsbane, they are the same plant, which also goes by the name of aconite, I believe." Nova knew he was correct and Snape knew Nova was correct and could only give him a cold glare, " That is correct." Then turned to the rest of the class saying, " Well? Why aren''t you all copying that down?" As Nova sat waiting for the class to finish, he turned and saw the blonde just staring at him wide eyed at what he had said. "What. I know I''m handsome but that doesn''t mean you gan neglect your notes." The girl just rolled her eyes and finished recording what Nova had said. Snape put them all into pairs and set them to mixing up a simple potion to cure boils. He swept around in his long black cloak, watching them weigh dried nettles and crush snake fangs, criticizing almost everyone except Malfoy, whom he seemed to like. He was just telling everyone to look at the perfect way Malfoy had stewed his horned slugs when clouds of acid green smoke and a loud hissing filled the dungeon. Neville had somehow managed to melt Seamus''s cauldron into a twisted blob, and their potion was seeping across the stone floor, burning holes in people''s shoes. "Hey Void! Pay attention, your shoes are melting." the blonde told Nova.When Nova looked up to see the whole class aside from Nova was standing on their stools while Neville, who had been drenched in the potion when the cauldron collapsed, moaned in pain as angry red boils sprang up all over his arms and legs. "Oh." and Nova too stood up on the stool and took his shoes off to see that the soles had completely melted away. So Nova just dropped them on the ground and watched as the potion acid continued to melt them down to nothing. He then took off his socks and stored them in his ring with the rest of his clothing. Now no one noticed Nova doing any of this because they were too focused on what Snape was saying. "Idiot boy!" snarled Snape, clearing the spilled potion away with one wave of his wand. "I suppose you added the porcupine quills before taking the cauldron off the fire?" Neville whimpered as boils started to pop up all over his nose. "Take him up to the hospital wing," Snape spat at Seamus. Then he rounded on Harry and Ron, who had been working next to Neville. "You -- Potter -- why didn''t you tell him not to add the quills? Thought he''d make you look good if he got it wrong, did you? That''s a point you''ve lost for Gryffindor." After the mess got cleaned up and the problems resolved they managed to leave class an hour later, some feeling the effects of the class more than others. As they walked out, the blonde sitting next to Nova spoke to him, "What happened to your socks and shoes?" "I threw them away since they were melted." Nova answered. "So your just going to walk barefooted. What is wrong with you?" Nova just shrugged his shoulders, it didn''t really bother him anyways, since he found the footwear to be in the way anyways, and walked off with the blonde just standing there. 18 Promise Under the Moon ******************************************** I have a confession to make: There was suppose to be two chapters yesterday, but I got distracted by two sets of soft, tender pillows, which caused me to be otherwise occupied for the rest of the day. If you are a man you will understand. So here is a really long chapter to make up for it. ********************************************* After classes were over for the rest of the day, Harry and Ron went to go see Hagrid for afternoon tea, Hermione went back to the common room to finish the homework that had been assigned during the week, and Nova went into the library to find something to read. As he walked in he was greeted by the librarian, Ms. Pince and then went to the a corner and sat down after pulling out the nearest book and started reading. Now Nova did this often so no one found it strange to see him sitting in the same spot for hours on end, and seeing how it was still the first week the library was still relatively on the empty side. Harry and Ron had asked Nova what he was doing in there and Nova had told them reading. But what was really doing was getting himself acclimated to the world. So far in this first week Nova had gone through much of the libraries content involving the history and cultures of the different races. And even though he had the ability to speak any language, he still spent an afternoon familiar rising himself with mermish, goblin speak, dwarvish, elvish and a dozen of other languages that he found interesting. When it came time to go to dinner, Nova got up and stretched. He put the stack of books back where they belonged and grabbed a few dozen more that had some relation to the homework that was assigned and the ones he felt would help Hermione out later. He went to the circulation desk and had Ms. Pince take care of the process before storing the books with a wave of his hand into the ring, before walking out. As he stepped into the Great Hall, he saw some of the teachers were up on the teacher table eating, then when he walked over to Gryffindor''s table, he was greeted with the sight of Harry and Ron stuffing themselves, which Nova found strange seeing how they had just came from afternoon tea and cakes. When he looked for Hermione, Nova found that she wasn''t present and found that she had already eaten and had headed back. As dinner ended, Nova stacked his empty plates in front of himself in neat stacks of ten. Which earned him a few pop eyed looks at the amount of food he consumed. When Nova walked into the common room, found Hermione sitting in a corner trying to write a paper on the basics of transfiguration that McGonagall had wanted. "Need any help? I already finished mine." Nova asked. "No. I got it." Hermione told him curtly. "Ok. But I did bring back a few books that I think might help you out." Nova told her while bringing out the stack of books that he had checked out. "Your the one who checked these out?" Hermione looked up amazed and annoyed at the same time. "I had spent ages looking for them after eating." Hermione then took one of the books and started to browse through them. At the same time, Harry and Ron walked in. "What are you two doing?" Harry asked. "Homework." Nova replied. "Shouldn''t you be doing the same?" He looked over and saw Ron taking out a box of figurines. "I will after a game of chess." he replied. "Want to play?" "How do you play?" Nova asked. Seeing that he was interested Ron quickly informed Nova of the rules, "Sounds easy enough. How about a bet to make it more entertaining." "What kind of bet." Ron asked cautiously. "Lets see . . . How about if I win you and Harry immediately do your homework, and if you win, I will let you copy my homework." "Nova! You can''t do that." Hermione quickly said as she looked up with a disapproving frown. "Sure he can Granger. Have you ever played before Nova?" Ron asked. "Nope. But please don''t hold back." Nova said giving a small wink to Hermione. "Very well, you can go first." Ron said excitedly. ***************** Seven minutes later ***************** "Checkmate" Nova said calmly. He then looked at Ron, who had his mouth wide enough to swallow an owl. "I thought you said, you never played before." Ron said. "I haven''t. Must be beginners luck." "Nova play me again." Ron said quickly. Nova just shook his head, "No remember the bet. You said that you and Harry would do your homework. Come find me after you done. If you need any help, I brought some books from the library that might be of some use." With a huff, Ron sat down, still trying to figure out how he lost. "Granger, let me see your notes" Ron said after 5 minutes of work. "No, remember by yourself. You should have taken better notes. But here this book should help." Hermione said as she passed over one of the larger books in the pile. Nova watched as Ron just turned dead eyed and slowly read through the book and tried not to laugh at Ron''s plight. Nova then got on a sofa and slowly went to sleep. When Nova woke up, he saw that the common room was mostly empty and aside from Nova and the house elves that were cleaning. Has he stood up, Nova gave a light stretch and then looked at the clock. It was 11. So Nova went and changed his clothing to something a bit more comfortable then the robes, and headed to the Astronomy tower. As he walked through the castle this late at night, he moved along as quickly as he could to avoid any unnecessary trouble. When he got to the tower, Nova was greeted by a beautiful sight. When Nova walked in the room, he saw a ghost that had a sinful body with hair that reached her waist. The air around her seemed like one of a scholar lost in thought as she floated around looking at the stars and moon. This was the Grey Lady. "Beautiful. Isn''t it." Nova said as he walked up next to the ghost and stood next to her. The Grey Lady just hovered there in silence. As Nova looked more closely at her, he could see that she had a sadness in her gaze and from what he could tell she was much older than the other ghost that occupied the castle. As he stood gazing at her the only thing he could think of was that it was a shame that a beauty such as herself could have died so young. After a moment of silence, "My name is . . ." Nova began to say. "I know who you are Nova Void. There isn''t a being in this castle who doesn''t know you." The Grey Lady coldly said. "Especially after what you did to the Sorting Hat." Nova just nodded his head in agreement, even though nobody said anything to him, Nova could see the intrigue and fear that some people had when looking at him but Nova didn''t care. "That is actually why I am here. Well somewhat of a reason." Nova began to say, "I spoke with Nearly Headless Nick and he said that you might be able to help." The Grey Lady just continued to look at the moon, so Nova continued, "I am looking for a room suitable for forging and crafting, one that is not easily found so I do not have to be interrupted. Can you help me?" "I see nothing in it for me and you are not even a student of my house of Ravenclaw." The Grey Lady said, "So I find no reason to help you. Good bye." And turned around to leave. As she started to float off, Nova said, "Now wait a minute. I am in need of your assistance still." And reached out and grabbed her hand, pulling her back to him. ******************* The Grey Lady POV ******************* When the Grey Lady felt her hand being grabbed, her eyes went wide in amazement and surprise. How long had it been since someone dare reach out and grab her hand. Then it dawn on her, she was a ghost this act of the boy should have been impossible. "How?" She then hear him say, "Now I never said that there wouldn''t be anything in it for you. Tell me do you miss feeling the warmth of the sun, or the wind blowing through your hair. If not those feelings what about the ability to eat and drink. Or smell the different aromas in the air." When she heard this, the Grey Lady began to listen to what she was hearing, and recalled her past, remembering the different things that she enjoyed as a girl growing up. She started to panic, she was an educated woman and knew that this wasn''t possible. But she still found herself looking at the hand that was still being held. Upon realizing that he was holding her hand the boy, Nova, released her, saying sorry. The Grey Lady then looked at the boy again trying to see his face only to realize that he had something covering his eyes. "Why do you ask such a thing?" She asked him. "What if I told you that if you could provide me with a room like which I asked I could craft you a new body, one that could never die but still have the same functions as a regular human. I can promise you, you would still look like you or change the appearance if you want. Though I personally feel it would be a waste to get rid of such a pretty face." "No impossible. My mother was the cleverest and most creative witch of my era and even she could not do what you are saying." The Grey Lady said her voice trembling from the shock of his prior words. Such a thing was against the laws of nature, what this boy said was impossible. "Indeed you are correct. Rowena Ravenclaw was indeed a genius of her time, just looking at what she did to create the Sorting Hat is a marvel in itself. But sadly the hat is just a low level artifact given some wisdom. Though I must say, for her to find and unravel some of the secrets behind the Mark of Four is impressive. Though clumsily used it is still impressive." She heard Nova tell her. A cold chill washed over her, "Why do you know about that, no one should be aware of such a thing?" The Grey Lady now felt deep despair at what the boy said. For him to know about the Mark that drove her and her mother apart. The Mark that her mother told her she need not worry about. The Mark that she knew would make her as knowledgeable and clever as her mother. Who she so desperately wanted to help and prove she could do so. "I know a lot Helena. As for the Mark, I suppose I can tell you about it. But I won''t go into detail with it. The Mark of Four was simply a mark of power imbued on to certain objects to give them divine sentience. The fact that it exist in this world means that one of the artifact that I had created as fallen into this world. And judging from the way your mother seems to have gotten that smart is probably do to her finding it and gaining its approval." "No your wrong! Your just a child you can''t possibly know all this. This isn''t right, no one alive should know what you are talking about. Even that boy didn''t know this. What are you?" She quickly started to retreat from Nova. And now floated in mid air outside the tower and continued to move away. Then she heard, "I told you I was still in need of your assistance. Where are you going?" Helena turned around to see the boy taking off his shirt. And remembering how he was able to grab her made her feel even more frightened and quickly moved further away. From where she floated, Helena saw a pair of black dragon like wings appear from his back. She was so stunned that Helena stopped moving. ****************** Nova POV ****************** As Nova unfurled his wings, he jumped off the tower and flew toward the ghost of Helena Ravenclaw. Nova wasn''t surprised that she acted like she did, as what he told her would probably frighten any person in this realm. He then appeared in front of her and so that she didn''t try to float away, wrapped his arm around her waist. "I give you my word," Nova began to say, "If you tell me where I can do my work. I will craft you a body that would put shame to any goddess of the realms. And teach you the understanding of the Mark of Four." "Take off the covers over your eyes so that I may see if your speaking the truth." Helena said firmly. She could feel her emotions running wild. "It is too dangerous to see my eyes. They would damage your soul." "I am but a copy of my self, I am a ghost my soul is long gone." Helena said firmly. "Take them off yourself if you can." Nova told her. ************************** The Grey Lady POV ************************** When she heard that, Helena had the urge to beat him up. She was a ghost how was she going to do that? Then it occurred to her, if he could touch me why can''t I do it myself. Helena then reached up and focused on the feeling that she felt as he held her and copied that feeling into her hands. And very slowly pulled the sunglasses off of Nova''s face and what she saw made her gasp. The eyes that looked back at her were the color of a amethyst with bits of an azure mixed in, she had never seen such a beautiful color before. Then she noticed the dragon irises within the eye. And she realized this boy wasn''t human at all. ********************** Nova POV ********************** Nova was a little surprised to see that she was able to take off his glasses and even more surprised to see that although a little stunned she had not been affected by his gaze. Though a little shocked, he realized that someone was messing with the laws of the world but didn''t know how it had happened. Which greatly concerned him. "Um is what you said true earlier." Helena looked up at him. "About forging you a body fit for a goddess. Yes but I need a place to do so." Nova stared at her. Seeing her go a little opaque in the face from her blush, Nova smiled at her, while she said, "Will this be a problem?" She then moved aside the cloak she wore to reveal a single dark wound in her chest. "No. I can even fix it for you now if you want." Nova said as looked at the mark realizing she had been murdered in her life. She nodded in consent, and watched as he moved his hand toward her stopping a few centimeters away. "Tell me about your life and how you ended up like this." With a small nod, Helena began to tell him about her life, how she was jealous of her mother, and how she wanted to prove herself to her. Helena told him how she stole her mother''s diadem to study to the mark that was within the jewels. How the Bloody Baron had been sent to bring her home to her dying mother, and how she hid the diadem away and her eventual demise. "So do you want me to end the Baron then?" Nova asked. "No, he is punishing himself for his crimes?" "And done, what do you think?" Nova told Helena after moving his hand back. Helena then looked down at where the mark used to be and shed a few ghostly tears. "Well then if you could tell me what I seek so I can fulfill my end of the deal?" Nova asked her. "What you seek is on the seventh floor, opposite the tapestry showing Barnabas the Barmy trying to teach trolls to dance the ballet. You need to walk past the section of blank wall three times concentrating hard on what is needed." Helena informed him. "Thank you." With that Nova released his hand from around her waist and put his glasses back on. He turned around and flew back to the tower leaving Helena Ravenclaw, the Grey Lady, to float out in the open. ************************ The Grey Lady POV ************************ As she watched Nova leave she could help but feel a little lost. And upon realizing what he had told her, she knew that she would be owing him more than he realized. She then looked at his back and whispered, "You are a strange one Nova Void. But I make this promise under the moon, that I will be yours until the end." Then with a sigh, took one last look at the full moon realizing, for the first time in a millennium, how beautiful it was before floating back to the castle.. 19 The Room of Requiremen *********************** Second Chapter of the Day *********************** When Nova went and landed in the tower he quickly put his wings away and put the shirt back on. He then went to the seventh floor in order to find the tapestry the Helena had told him about. As Nova hurried to the location, he thought about the Mark of Four, as he had never lost any of the artifacts that he had created but the ones his wife had on her that day were destroyed well at least he thought they were but now he knew at least one survived. The crown she wore was still around but only in this realm did he know it was called the The Lost Diadem of Ravenclaw. He didn''t know why it people had said it had the ability to increase a person''s wisdom, the only reason he could think of was the crown gave suggestions to help guide Rowena''s thoughts. His other concern was that the laws of the world had been changed. Upon seeing that his eyes were having little effect on the soul like they had a few weeks prior meant that someone was tampering with the seals with the world, but he didn''t know who. Samuel wasn''t smart enough to do such a thing, even if he claimed to be. The only explanation was that Samuel had pulled someone out of one of the realms to do his bidding for him. Nova could fix the problem of course but if he did so it would decrease the life of this world even further or he would be forcefully ejected by the world itself as part of the defense mechanism that he had installed when creating it. Nova just shook his head as he appeared in the location Helena had told him about. All he saw was a blank wall, but when he looked closer, Nova saw that the wall was made up of a mass of magic energy. As he walked back and forth thinking about what he desired, he watched a the magic started to shape itself to fit the need that he required. On the third time of walking the wall generated a elaborate petrified wood door that had flames carved into the frame. As he walked in, Nova was impressed at what he saw. In one section of the room was shelves with books on how to forge, craft, and created. Sections on sculpting, and manipulating magic into works of art. On the opposite side was a workbench with all the tools that he would need. He found sculpting pens, iron working tools, levels, vices, and measuring equipment. Though he didn''t really need it, he was impressed that the room could even generate tools of this level. The main item in the room was the hearth itself that he would use to forge his projects. As he looked it over, he saw that the hearth was made of multiple layers of dragon scales and hide with layers of obsidian and pumice acting as the main structure of the foundation. WHile he poked around a bit he saw that the hearth had been used in the past but was well maintained and kept up with he was greatly appreciative of. As he checked out the bellows, he was pleased to see that they had no tears or broken seams. The anvil for working was a magisteel allow mixed with goblin steel making it strong enough to withstand his blows, since the impacts of the hammer would disperse around the base into the floors and walls. Nova then turned the small pile on the side of the hearth, it was a pile of scrap metals, comprising of gold, some silver, jewels and failed trinkets. He figured these would do for a little while in order to satisfy his urge to craft but he would have to find other material for bigger projects, like the Sorting Hat and Helena''s body for instance. Nova nodded his head as he finished looking around. The only thing that was missing was fuel for the fire. But that was the least of his worries, as there was a whole forest a few feet away from the school. Nova decided though to try to craft something small to get back into the swing of things. So Nova turned to the hearth and after picking up one of the gold bars with the tongs, he breathed a large breath of fire into the hearth and willed it to stay there till the gold heated up. After it was heated enough to shape, Nova through in some of the mithril that was in his ring and let that heat up as well. Now any blacksmith would be shock at what they saw, since gold was already quite malleable when cold. But after Nova threw in the mithril, he placed the gold on top letting it fuse and coat the mithril bar. As he watched, the metals for a few minutes longer, Nova moved the metal alloy to the anvil. Nova then closed his eyes and summoned out his hammer. The hammer was still the same as he use in the void. It''s handle was still as dark as midnight with dragon claws holding onto the hammer''s head. The only change it had now was its head instead of it glowing and pulsing like use it was dark and cold. But Nova knew it would change soon. "Come on old friend it is time to work." And Nova swung the hammer down on the metal creating a large bang. With that first hit the hammer started to glow and with each consecutive hit, slowly it started to brighten. As he worked the metal bar shaping it into a crude form of a quill, the anvil held up under each hit. With each blow dispersing out of the floor and walls. After rounding and shaping the metal to the desired length and width, Nova then brought it to the work bench and with one of the etching pens started to do the detailed work. He carved runes of sharpness and unbreaking into the point and then he worked on the feathered end. With careful stroke on the metal, Nova shaped it as he felt it should be. When finished Nova stood up and then looked at the tool he had created. The quill was a large as a eagles feather and the part shaped like a feather was gold while the end that did the writing was the mithril with gold veins carved around it to hold the ruins. Pleased with his work, stood up and looked at the clock, it was 5:30, and everyone was about to wake up soon. So Nova recalled his hammer to rest back in his soul, and put the sunglasses back on. When Nova left the room, he put the fire out and closed the door and watched as it turned back into a wall like it was nothing but a wall to begin with. As he walked back to the dorm, he was surprised to see that there were people up and walking about. It''s a Saturday, what is everyone doing up for this early in the morning? Nova wondered to himself. Little did he know that the anvil did its job a little too well. When Nova had struck the hammer on the anvil, the force was too strong for the room to handle on its own, so when the force was dispersed it was sent through the whole castle in its entirety. This caused the castle to shudder and quake continuously for 3 hours straight gradually waking everyone up. But Nova wasn''t informed of this until much, much later. 20 Exploding Brooms For the last week, Nova continued waiting until everyone went to sleep before getting up and going to the Room of Requirement. Each night Nova would go down to the forest and pull out a few trees to use as fuel for the hearth and then store it in his ring before walking back into the castle. When he got to the Room, instead of walking back and forth three times he extended his hand and activated a small formation that he had carved into the brick wall. Now of course this didn''t mean that nobody could use the Room now, as they still had to go about it the old way. But Nova just did it to save himself some time. After the first few days, Helena sometimes stopped by to watch what Nova was doing, but since she didn''t interrupt him while he worked, Nova didn''t particularly care if she watched. Though she did tell him where he could find the original blueprints for the Sorting Hat and her mother''s notes on the Mark of Four. But other than that she kept to herself. Nova also noted that when he left the Room every morning at 5, he found that people were already up. Seeing people up this early impressed Nova greatly, he thought that it was the students dedication to learn that allowed them to get up like they were. Though the only thing that confused him was why everyone looked so tired after 8 hours of sleep but what he didn''t know was that he his forging was still waking everyone up after they only had a few hours worth of sleep. It was now Thursday, and Nova saw on the bulletin board that they would have flying lessons with the Slytherin first years today. This certainly intrigued Nova at first, but once he found out that they would be flying on brooms, he lost interest. When he sat down for breakfast, Nova heard Ron and Harry having a talk about the lessons today. "You don''t know that you''ll make a fool of yourself," said Ron reasonably. "Anyway, I know Malfoy''s always going on about how good he is at Quidditch, but I bet that''s all talk." Nova just shook his head, the Malfoy child certainly did talk about flying a lot. He complained loudly about first years never getting on the house Quidditch teams and told long, boastful stories that always seemed to end with him narrowly escaping Muggles in helicopters. He wasn''t the only one, though: the way Seamus Finnigan told it, he''d spent most of his childhood zooming around the countryside on his broomstick. Even Ron would tell anyone who''d listen about the time he''d almost hit a hang glider on Charlie''s old broom. Everyone from wizarding families talked about Quidditch constantly. Ron had already had a big argument with Dean Thomas, who shared their dormitory, about soccer. Ron couldn''t see what was exciting about a game with only one ball where no one was allowed to fly. Harry had caught Ron prodding Dean''s poster of West Ham soccer team, trying to make the players move. Nova didn''t really see the point in the game either. But then again he didn''t see the point in either of the sports teams. He turned to look at Neville and Hermione who were talking about the flying as well. Neville seemed to have never flown before and seeing how he was a walking disaster anyways, Nova didn''t blame his grandmother. Hermione for some reason was even more nervous than Neville. When she had seen the announcement, she immediately went to the library and started checking out every book about flying the quidditch that she could find. After trying to check out 50 books, someone came and got Nova out of his corner to drag Hermione away. "Hermione, there is no need for this many books." Nova had told her. "But Nova I need to know about this sport and flying!" Hermione said quite distress. "Ok here get this book. It has all the information you need." Nova pulled a book from the stack. "Quidditch Through the Ages." Hermione said, "Are you sure? I better get a few more just in case." Hearing this Nova, picked her up and carried out of the library, while thanking Ms. Pince for her time, all while Hermione was trying to break free of Nova''s grip around her waist. Now of course after reading through the book, Hermione did feel that the book seemed the most appropriate for what they would be doing, and shyly thanked Nova for helping her. Now at breakfast on Thursday she bored them all stupid with flying tips she''d gotten out of a library book called Quidditch Through the Ages. Neville was hanging on to her every word, desperate for anything that might help him hang on to his broomstick later, but everybody else was very pleased when Hermione''s lecture was interrupted by the arrival of the mail. Now after the first week of school the owls were used to Nova''s presence, and could enter the Great Hall like normal unlike the first day. But if Nova made eye contact with the owl, it would still freeze up and give a stiff hoot to him before leaving. Out of the corner of his eye, Nova watched as a barn owl brought Neville a small package from his grandmother. He 115 opened it excitedly and showed them a glass ball the size of a large marble, which seemed to be full of white smoke. "It''s a Remembrall!" he explained. "Gran knows I forget things -- this tells you if there''s something you''ve forgotten to do. Look, you hold it tight like this and if it turns red -- oh..." His face fell, because the Remembrall had suddenly glowed scarlet, "You''ve forgotten something..." Neville was trying to remember what he''d forgotten when Draco Malfoy, who was passing the Gryffindor table, snatched the Remembrall out of his hand. Nova watched as Harry and Ron jumped to their feet. They were half hoping for a reason to fight Malfoy, but Professor McGonagall, who could spot trouble quicker than any teacher in the school, was there in a flash. "What''s going on?" "Malfoy''s got my Remembrall, Professor." Scowling, Malfoy quickly dropped the Remembrall back on the table. "Just looking," he said, and he sloped away with Crabbe and Goyle behind him. "Pathetic." Nova said, while watching the three walk away. Now Malfoy had heard this and gave a hateful glare at Nova. But he just ignored it. Around some time after 3:30, Nova and the rest of the Gryffindors wentonto the grounds for their first flying lesson. It was a clear, breezy day, and the grass rippled under their feet as they marched down the sloping lawns toward a smooth, flat lawn on the opposite side of the grounds to the forbidden forest, whose trees were swaying darkly in the distance. The Slytherins were already there, and so were twenty broomsticks lying in neat lines on the ground. Their teacher, Madam Hooch, arrived. She had short, gray hair, and yellow eyes like a hawk. "Well, what are you all waiting for?" she barked. "Everyone stand by a broomstick. Come on, hurry up." Nova looked at the brooms. He had to admit, it was a very innovative tool. The brooms had a little cylinder device with many spells and formation engraved and enchanted on it then embedded into the broom handle about where someone would grip it. When he walked up to the broom, Nova found himself standing in between Hermione and that blonde girl from potions last week. Nova nodded his head in acknowledgement to her and she returned the gesture. When he looked down at her broom, he found it looked kinda odd but since he didn''t work with this kind of low grade device, he couldn''t pinpoint the issue. But as he stared at it he heard Madam Hooch. "Stick out your right hand over your broom," called Madam Hooch at the front, "and say ''Up!" Everyone did so, Nova watched and saw that Harry''s broom jumped into his hand at once, but it was one of the few that did. Hermione Granger''s had simply rolled over on the ground, and Neville''s and the blonde''s hadn''t moved at all. Nova observed that Neville''s broom had the same issue that the blonde''s had but still could figure out what was wrong. He then looked deeper into the broom''s inner workings and found that there was something extra added into the brooms core. But didn''t know what it was for. "Mr. Void why haven''t you said ''Up'' yet, come on stay focused." Madam Hooch yelled over at him. "My apologies ma''am. But I was watching the other people and I feel that there is something wrong with some of the brooms are you sure it is safe to ride these?" Nova said this to see if she was able to check the brooms. But instead this is what he heard, "Though these brooms are a little on the old side, they will still work for what we are doing today, it is not like you will be doing any intensive flying." Hearing what she said made Nova sigh. So he extended his hand and without saying anything willed the broom up. "How did you do that?" The blonde said. "Well Blondie," "Daphne, not Blondie, Daphne Greengrass, so get it right." the blonde, Daphne Greengrass said. "Well Ms. Greengrass, if you must know the brooms can be simply willed up. The stronger your will to use it the easier it will be. Now as for your broom, I would recommend not using it." Before Daphne could ask what he meant, Madam Hooch started to talk after correcting people on their grips. "Now, when I blow my whistle, you kick off from the ground, hard," said Madam Hooch. "Keep your brooms steady, rise a few feet, and then come straight back down by leaning forward slightly. On my whistle -- three -- two --" As she was talking, Nova noticed that a trigger formation had activated in Neville''s broom and when he looked over, he saw that the same thing had happened to Daphne''s broom. "Quick get off." Nova told her but it was too late. Daphne''s broom suddenly jumped into the air with her on it, off to the side he saw Neville''s broom activate as well. "Children come back!" Madam Hooch shouted. Both brooms had now reached close to a hundred feet in the air. Nova then saw another formation appear in the broom, he recognized it as an ancient exploding rune. Nova amplified his voice, "Hurry fall off the broom is about to detonate!" Nova watched as the two seemed to have heard him. Seconds after falling off the brooms both exploded. Seeing how Madam Hooch was still surprised at what happened didn''t move, Nova quickly hopped on the broom and willed it to go as fast as it could towards the two. Nova managed to get to Daphne first and he a quickly caught her in his arms in a princess carry. He then maneuvered the broom straight down and turned it sharply before hitting the ground. With one last burst, Nova injected some of his energy into the broom to grab hold of Neville before he went splat on the grass. But because of how heavy Neville was and the fact that there was already too much weight on the broom, it made a sharp did on the fulcrum point causing the handle to catch the ground throwing them off. As they go thrown off, Neville''s wrist made a nasty crack as it too caught the ground and Nova, who was used to moving through the air turned to allow his back to hit the wall, instead of Daphne being the one to make impact. In order to avoid this body being injured, Nova did apartial transformation allowing his scales to appear on his back. When the castle wall made contact with Nova there was a breaking sound as the wall compressed in unable to absorb the impact. After they landed, the class started running over. Nova looked down to see if the girl, Daphne was alright, at the same time he did she looked up at him. And then had a stunned look on her face. "Hello Handsome." Daphne said with a shocked voice. With a puzzled look, Nova nova touched his face only to realize that his shades had fallen off his face. He quickly tried to look around for them but couldn''t find them. So he just closed his eyes and waited for the group to arrive. ***************************************************************************************** Please remember to comment so I can understand if your enjoying the story so far. 21 Caught at Midnigh *********************************** Extra Long chapter to cover yesterday''s second, and the two chapters for today. *********************************** Since Nova could see still somewhat see the group by just sensing the magic in their bodies. "Are you students alright?" Madam Hooch asked. Nova nodded his head looking in her general direction. "I am fine, Ms. Greengrass seems to be a little stunned, and Mr. Longbottom might have broken something." Nova nodded his head. Madam Hooch came over and checked on Neville who wasn''t really moving. Madam Hooch was bending over Neville, her face as white as his. "Broken wrist," Nova heard her mutter. "Come on, boy -- it''s all right, up you get.". She turned to the rest of the class. "None of you is to move while I take this boy to the hospital wing! You leave those brooms where they are or you''ll be out of Hogwarts before you can say ''Quidditch.'' Come on, dear." "Come on you two follow as well. Mr. Void is there something wrong with your eyes?" Madam Hooch spoke. "My eyes are a bit sensitive and I am unable to see without the sunglasses that I usually wear. If someone could help me find them that would be . . ." Crack. "OOPs my bad. I seem to have just stepped on them." Nova heard Draco Malfoy say with a bit of humor in his voice. Nova could hear a few of the Slytherins trying not to laugh. Nova turned to Malfoy and said, "Not to worry Mr. Malfoy. I understand that these thing happen, but please understand, that you should be more careful where you step." When Nova spoke he released a small bit of pressure on Malfoy, who in turned turned paler than he usually was. Madam Hooch understanding what was going on just sighed. "Ms. Greengrass, could I ask you to help lead Mr. Void to the hospital wing while I help this boy?" "Certainly Madam Hooch!" Daphne said excitedly. When Nova heard her, he felt her grab his arm and started to pull him along after the teacher. Now when Hermione saw this she had a look of envy on her face and when she saw Daphne look at her, she just stared back with a frown on her face. As they followed Madam Hooch, they soon arrived at the hospital wing. Madam Hooch quickly explained to the nurse, what had happened. While checking on Nevilles broken wrist, Madam Hooch turned to Nova and asked, "You had warned me before that there was something wrong with the brooms. How did you know?" "Someone had tampered with the magic cores of the brooms and added ancient explosive runes to explode them after." Nova explained to her. Wide eyed, Madam Hooch said, "I need to inform the headmaster." and sprinted off to see Dumbledore. When she left, Nova felt another presence approach him. "Where are you injured at child?" Madam Pomfrey asked. "No where ma''am." Nova told her. Madam Pomfrey wasn''t having any of it. She had heard what happened from Madam Hooch and couldn''t believe this child was fine after the crash he had. After forcing him to take his rob and shirt off, she started to look him over. As Madam Pomfrey was poking his back and muscles with her wand, she could help but admire how well toned the boy was, and gave her nod in approval. Daphne on the other hand had smoke coming out of her head as she started to fan her face while continuing to blush. "You know I may not be able to see right now, Ms. Greengrass, but I can still feel you staring at me." Nova told her while looking in her general direction. "Your just soo hot, I mean, I am just making sure Madam Pomfrey didn''t miss anything on her check up." Daphne said. Madam Pomfrey shot a look at Daphne, who in turn turned her head in another direction. "Now let me look at your face, open your eyes so I can look at them." She spoke. Daphne chimed in, "Yes look at his eyes, you have got to look at those eyes. Make him open them." "No, my eyes are fine." Nova told them both. "Then why are they closed." "My eyes are a bit special, and it could cause damage to you." "Damage, what kind of damage?" This time it was a man that spoke. When all three heard this person, they turned to see who it was. "Greetings Professor Dumbledore, McGonagall, and Harry? What are you doing here?" Nova inquired. "Hmm. . . It is quite interesting that you knew it was me, Mr. Void. How did you know? I imagine it was the same way that you could see that the brooms had been tampered with." "That is an easy enough question to answer." Nova started talking. "I can see magic. I am able to influence it and manipulate it as I want. So I can tell who is who and see inside magical objects." "That is a very interesting ability that you have there." Dumbledore said. "I also imagine that this ability has something to do with not opening your eyes." "Yes. When I gaze at a living creature, it could cause damage to their soul if they are not strong enough to withstand the pressure." Nova told them. "Do you think you could demonstrated for us then?" Dumbledore spoke. Nova looked around at the different people in the room, and shook his head, "No." Professor McGonagall was about to speak, "Before you interrupt professor, let me finish. I say no, because Harry, Madam Pomfrey and Ms. Greengrass, will not be able to handle it. As for Professor McGonagall maybe?" "Why not?! I saw your eyes earlier, why not now?" Daphne fussed at him. This caused Nova''s eyebrows to scrunch together, "I don''t know but I don''t want to risk it. Beside Professors, I believe there are other matters we should talk about instead." "Are you referring to the sorting hat?" Dumbledore said. "Yes. Then should we go up to my office." Dumbledore said. "I will need to ask you to lead the way or give me a cloth to cover my eyes so I can follow." Nova said. Dumbledore nodded, waved his wand and a strip of fabric wrapped around Nova''s eyes. When Nova opened his eyes, "Thats much better. Ok lets go." Dumbledore turned to Professor McGonagall, "When you finish with Mr. Potter, we will be waiting in my office." When they walked to Dumbledore''s office, Nova saw a stone statue standing in front of the door way. And in the head of the statue was the word: "Lemon Drop?" When Nova spoke out loud, the statue jumped up out of the way, "What kind of password is lemon drop?" "I find they are quite refreshing." Dumbledore replied. "If you say so." Nova said, as he followed the old man up the stairs. As they walked into the office, Nova looked around the room. He saw sleeping pictures lining the walls and books in many on the shelves. When he looked at the portraits once more, he said, "You guys are some terrible actors. What kind of painting sleeps in the middle of the day?" That statement immediately woke up the sleeping headmaster and headmistresses, some of which started to fuss at him. Dumbledore gave a small smile before saying, "Would you like some tea? I also have some lemon turnovers." "If you don''t mind." Nova spoke. He then walked over to the side while Dumbledore got the snacks. Nova was impressed with his pet, Phoenix. "Your phoenix is quite handsome. Albeit a little on the young side, but he is maturing quite nicely." "Yes Fawkes is a magnificent creature. How do you know he is quite young." "Well I was going off his size and the amount of fire energy it is putting off. What I am more surprised about is that Fawkes is a male. Their species is generally females. with only 20% being male." "You know quite a lot about phoenixes, Nova." Dumbledore said as he sat down. "I would like to think that I do. I was married to one for many years." Now when Nova said this to Dumbledore, the old man''s eyes widened slightly. "So I take it you are not human?" Nova nodded his head in reply. "What am I, is your next question I assume?" Dumbledore nodded his head. "What creature is usually described along side phoenixes? One is never spoken of without the other." Nova told him. Dumbledore thought for a moment, then recalled what he saw in the Pensieve, "Dragons and Phoenix. So you are a dragon I take it." Nova nodded his head, "I am a little surprised you figured it out so quickly, but at the same time I figured you would get it fast." They both continued sitting in the chairs for a few moments, enjoying the tea and turnovers. They heard a knock on the door, and then Professor McGonagall walked in the door. "Tea, Professor McGonagall?" Dumbledore asked. "No, I would like to take care of matters involving our Sorting Hat first and Mr. Void, Ms. Granger gave me these a moment ago." In her hand was Nova''s sunglasses, so he pick them up and checked their condition to see that they had already been repaired. "It seems I must thank Hermione later." Nova said. "I believe it will be Ms. Granger''s birthday soon." "Thank you for informing me Professor McGonagall. Now lets get down to business." Both the professor nodded, "To start, I am going to say now that I can not guarantee your safety of lives if you look at my eyes. I hope you realize this." Nova tore the cloth away from his eyes, "I hope you are ready." Nova stared at both the humans, other than surprise in both of their faces, Nova could see anything wrong with them. "Tell me do you feel anything?" "No nothing" said Dumbledore. "I feel slight dread and discomfort, but that is all." relied McGonagall. " I see," Nova replied slightly concerned. "I take it that it is not a good thing for us to be unaffected then?" Dumbledore questioned. "No it''s not. It means someone is messing with the laws of the world and messing with something that they can''t hope to control. Don''t ask anymore, I will inform you when I am able to find out." Nova informed them. He had a bad taste in his mouth. "Let''s move on to the Sorting Hat, I can fix it. But I am in need of the supplies and materials." "What would you need?" Dumbledore asked. "Well going off Ravenclaws notes, 5 meters of dragon''s hide. But since I am going to improve upon her design and correct the flaws, I will need 10lbs mithril as well. But as much as you can gather if possible." "Hmm. . . That seems possible, but may I ask where did you find Ravenclaw''s notes from." Dumbledore inquired. "From the Grey Lady. Oh and speaking of which." Nova turned to one of the painting. "Can one of you located the Grey Lady for me and tell her to come here, I have a question for her." "Why should we? We are not messengers!" An old man in black and green asked. "You don''t have to do anything, but maybe one of your peers might." Nova spoke. He then heard, "Sure why not beats staying in here all day." Nova saw one of the women get up out of her chair and left the room. "Why do you need the Grey Lady?" Professor McGonagall asked. "Well I told her I would forge her a new body after helping me with something." When Nova said this the room went quiet. One of the older painting depicting a very old lady spoke, "Are you serious?" "Very." Nova told her, "But I am going to need some materials and for me to know what I need I have to ask her how she wants her body." "Albus, help him get whatever you need. Use my vault if you have to. God knows that child needs a happier life than what she had." the elderly painting spoke. "I understand Helga, but it will have to depend on the materials." "Helga, as in Helga Hufflepuff. Are you serious?" Nova said. "Indeed. You better honestly help that girl. She suffered enough trying to meet her mother''s expectations. But Rowena could never separate herself from her research. Worked herself to death it did, shame the only attention she paid to her daughter was after she stole the diadem." "I know what I am doing." Nova assured her. A few moments later, the painting returned, saying she was on her way. Then a second later, Helena floated in through the door. "Helena we were just discussing you. I was wondering how you would like your body. Would you like it to look like you do now, or would you like me to make it younger, with the potential to grow to your current form." Helena just blanked, as did everyone else who just heard what Nova had said. "Hello, anyone home?" Nova spoke bringing everyone out of their stupor. "Can you make me make me about fourteen years old? And then allow me to grow to my current appearance?" Helena asked. "Yeah sure no problem." Nova said and then a quill and paper appeared in front of him. "Lets see, 20 feet by 5 feet of white alabaster, one ton of mithril, no better make it two, a dragon''s heart, phoenix ashes, and 6 liters of dragon blood. That should be good for now." "Do you want to be able to eat food or just absorb magic to sustain yourself?" Nova asked Helena. "I want to be able to have children." "Ok so both then. I will need to add 20 phoenix tears, and instead of just the dragon heart better make it all the organs as well." Nova then looked over the list once more before handing it over to Dumbledore. "Here is the list of thing this project will need, some are easily acquired, but if there is an issue with money, don''t worry I am paying for this myself." Nova then waved his hand and dropped two million galleons on the table, "This should cover it. As for the dragon parts, I would suggest getting a easy natured dragon, and have it brought over to the castle, that way all the organ are fresh." "This everything or is there anything?" Dumbledore calmly spoke. Nova could tell he was still a little shaken from reading the list. "I am glad that you asked. I would need an object that has a high vitality and strong life properties to make the bonding process easier. But I don''t know if this realm has such a thing." "Well we will see what we can do. As for the sorting hat, how long will it take to make it? "Well if you can get the materials, in a couple of weeks, I can have it finished by the end of next month." Nova informed them after a little thought. "That will be Halloween and a perfect time to celebrate." Professor McGonagall spoke. "Though I will need to be excused from classes. When I said that before I was talking about nonstop work, if I can''t then it will take 4 months to complete." "I think that can be arranged, is there any negative in the crafting process?" Dumbledore said. Nova shook his head, "No, but I will be left in a weakened state after forging and crafting for that long. As I don''t want to trigger any of the worlds laws and rules, I have to reduce my limits by a fair bit. But since this realm poses no danger to myself, it is not a worry." And with that Nova got up and walked out of the room. The rest of the day went quite smoothly. Nova heard from Hermione that Harry had made the Quidditch team and other than that nothing important had happened. Later that evening, Nova got a note from a very scared owl from Professor McGonagall that the materials for the Sorting Hat were being arranged and that they would be ready in two weeks. That evening Nova then waited for everyone to go to sleep, before going out to the forbidden forest. "Ok. Four weeks of work should take about 10 trees, plus what I have now should be enough to get me by. If not I can always take a break to come get more." Nova sighed. " I should have asked for a lava pool. That way I wouldn''t have to constantly use energy maintaining the flames. Oh well." Nova arrived in the section deep in the forest where he had been getting wood. After uprooting the trees he needed, Nova planted a few seeds to help fill in the spots for the future and left. As he walked back into the castle, Nova made his way up to his forge. He unloaded the wood and started to cut the trees down into more reasonable pieces. After finishing up, Nova looked up at the clock and saw it was midnight. "I don''t think I am going to forge tonight. I think I will just go back to the common room to sleep." Nova said to himself. After making sure everything was neat and organized he locked up and headed out. When he went down the stairs, Nova heard some noise and people talking. When he went to go check it out, Nova saw Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville in the trophy room. "What are you guys doing?" ************************************************************ Be sure to comment and tell me what you think. 22 Puppy Upon hearing Nova speak the group of four jumped, with Neville nearly falling over and knocking over some of the trophies on the side. "A little late for a stroll don''t you think." Nova said. Looking a little irritated Ron said, "Us?! What about you? What are you doing hear this late?" "Just talking to you. So what are you guys doing?" Nova replied. When they heard this, Harry and Ron just stared dumbly at Nova. While Hermione just shook her head. Neville just kinda turned to air, but we won''t talk about that. "Well Harry and Ron decided to have a duel at midnight with Malfoy, and thought it would be a good idea to get into trouble." Hermione explained. "But Harry and Ron don''t know how to duel much less any effective spells. What were they planning on doing when nothing happened. Hitting Malfoy in the face?" Nova asked. "I don''t know they are incredibly foolish, if I must say." Hermione replied. "Um you do realized that we are still standing here right?" Harry said. "And?" Nova said. "So explain the whole situation to me from how this started to now." So then they started the short story, how Harry got on the team to Malfoy mentioning a duel to meeting Hermione and Neville. "So in short. You two were led by the nose to a duel in the middle of the night and still expect Malfoy to show up. I wouldn''t be surprised if the Caretaker Filch didn''t show up in a few seconds instead." Ron and Harry went red from embarrassment when they heard Nova speak. Seeing their reaction Nova just shook his head, "Well at least you learned you lesson." Hermione then spoke, "Can we please get back before we get caught?" "Too late." Harry said. They turned and heard, ""Sniff around, my sweet, they might be lurking in a corner." It was Filch speaking to Mrs. Norris. Horror-struck, Harry waved madly at the other three to follow him as quickly as possible; they scurried silently toward the door, away from Filch''s voice. Neville''s robes had barely whipped round the corner when they heard Filch enter the trophy room. "They''re in here somewhere," they heard him mutter, "probably hiding." "This way!" Harry mouthed to the others and, petrified, they began to creep down a long gallery full of suits of armor. They could hear Filch getting nearer. Neville suddenly let out a frightened squeak and broke into a run -he tripped, grabbed Ron around the waist, and the pair of them toppled right into a suit of armor. The clanging and crashing were enough to wake the whole castle. "RUN!" Harry yelled, and the four of them sprinted down the gallery, not looking back to see whether Filch was following -- they swung around the doorpost and galloped down one corridor then another, Harry in the lead, without any idea where they were or where they were going -- they ripped through a tapestry and found themselves in a hidden passageway, hurtled along it and came out near their Charms classroom, which they knew was miles from the trophy room. "I think we''ve lost him," Harry panted, leaning against the cold wall and wiping his forehead. Neville was bent double, wheezing and spluttering. " I -- told -you," Hermione gasped, clutching at the stitch in her chest, "I -- told -- you." "We''ve got to get back to Gryffindor tower," said Ron, "quickly as possible." "You have a bigger problem than Filch," Nova said. "What do you mean?" Ron said. "And why aren''t you out of breath like the rest of us." "I am not out of shape, and eating chocolate all day like you do Ron. But the problem is in front of you." Nova said which earned a teeth grinding sound out of Ron. The group then turned and looked ahead of them. It was Peeves.He caught sight of them and gave a squeal of delight. "Shut up, Peeves -- please -- you''ll get us thrown out." Peeves cackled. "Wandering around at midnight, Ickle Firsties? Tut, tut, tut. Naughty, naughty, you''ll get caughty." "Not if you don''t give us away, Peeves, please." "Should tell Filch, I should," said Peeves in a saintly voice, but his eyes glittered wickedly. "It''s for your own good, you know." "Get out of the way," snapped Ron, taking a swipe at Peeves this was a big mistake. "STUDENTS OUT OF BED!" Peeves bellowed, "STUDENTS OUT OF BED DOWN THE CHARMS CORRIDOR" Nova just shook his head, how dumb can they be. "Good job Peeves. Now make sure you give clear and accurate direction to Filch so he can catch us and ruin all the fun." Nova said and smiled at Peeves before grabbing the group and moving towards the door at the end of the hall. It was locked. "This is it!" Ron moaned, as they pushed helplessly at the door, "We''re done for! This is the end!" They could hear footsteps, Filch running as fast as he could toward Peeves''s shouts. "Oh, move over," Hermione snarled. She grabbed Harry''s wand, tapped the lock, and whispered, ''Alohomora!" The lock clicked and the door swung open -- they piled through it, shut it quickly, and pressed their ears against it, listening. "Which way did they go, Peeves?" Filch was saying. "Quick, tell me." "Say ''please." "Don''t mess with me, Peeves, now where did they go?" "Shan''t say nothing if you don''t say please," said Peeves in his annoying singsong voice. "All right -please." "NOTHING! Ha haaa! Told you I wouldn''t say nothing if you didn''t say please! Ha ha! Haaaaaa!" And they heard the sound of Peeves whooshing away and Filch cursing in rage. When Nova heard this he almost started laughing, he knew the poltergeist would pull a stunt like this even if he hadn''t said anything to it. "He thinks this door is locked," Harry whispered. "I think we''ll be okay -- get off, Neville!" For Neville had been tugging on the sleeve of Harry''s bathrobe for the last minute. "What?" But upon turning around and looking at what Neville was worked up about, the smile on Nova''s faded and sighed. "Why is there a giant three headed puppy in the castle?" Nova said. When the other four heard Nova, they just turned and stared at him. After getting over what he said, they then realized where they were at. They were in a corridor. The forbidden corridor on the third floor. And now they knew why it was forbidden. They were looking straight into the eyes of a monstrous dog, a dog that filled the whole space between ceiling and floor. It had three heads. Three pairs of rolling, mad eyes; three noses, twitching and quivering in their direction; three drooling mouths, saliva hanging in slippery ropes from yellowish fangs. It was standing quite still, all six eyes staring at them, and the four knew that the only reason they weren''t already dead was that their sudden appearance had taken it by surprise, but it was quickly getting over that, there was no mistaking what those thunderous growls meant. Nova then walked forwarded. As the four tried to grab him, Nova took a deep breath and said, "Sit!" After a moment of silence as the group and the dog just stared in shock at what Nova had said, the dog then sat. Nova then said, "Paw." While extending his hand. The dog then put its paw in Nova hand. "Shake." The four had their jaws on the ground, they couldn''t believe what they were seeing. In fact, Harry took off his glasses to give them a look see, to make sure they weren''t broken while Ron then proceeded to take the glasses from Harry and tried them on to make sure he didn''t need glasses. "Lay down." Nova then said. As the dog laid down, Nova then proceeded to walk up and scratch it behind the one of his ears, "Good boy, who''s a good puppy?" "Um Nova, what are you doing?" Hermione asked. "Scratching his ear." "I see." "You want to join? He has a few more ears that you can scratch." "No, no were good, you can continue. We will be going back to bed." Ron said grabbing Hermione by the elbow and helping her out the door. Seeing them leave, Nova just shook his head, "Don''t know what''s wrong with them it''s just a big puppy. Ok roll over." And Nova then started to rub the puppies belly. After a few minutes more, Nova stopped and pat the dog''s three heads and left the room. When he got back to the dorm, he was greeted by a angry Fat Lady, who was complaining about student''s ruining her beauty sleep. "Your back in one piece. Thank God!" Hermione said. As she gave him a hug, "Why did you do that?" "Do what it was just a big puppy?" Nova asked. Hermione just shook her head, "Nova I think we are going to have to talk about your understanding of dogs." ***************************************************** Before anyone says anything, I know, I owe you three more chapters. And before anyone ask, you don''t want to know why I didn''t post yesterday or today, the single men won''t be able to handle that kind of information. But I will tell you it involves, DxD cosplay, silver haired maid, and a whole lot of not sleeping. Again please comment and give your opinion. 23 Halloween Part 1 The next few days went by smoothly. Nothing to exciting had happened. The most interesting thing that happened was Harry getting a broom in the mail, but other than that nothing of interest. Classes were the same, but one thing that Nova did notice was the relationship between Harry, Ron, and Hermione seemed to be getting more and more strained. But Nova knew that it was only temporary. Since the two guys were not able to handle Hermione''s know it all attitude and Hermione didn''t know how to properly act around the two idiots. But still the Nova had a feeling the bottle was about to break and things would turn out normal in the end. It was until the end of the week that Nova got a letter. The letter was from Professor McGonagall to meet her in the Great Hall later that evening. When the time came Nova went into the Great Hall to find that not only was Professor McGonagall there, but so was Professor Dumbledore. "Ah Nova it is good to see you. I trust that your week has been going well." Professor Dumbledore started. Nova nodded his head, "Yes the week went by just fine. I trust that since you have called me here, it means you have gathered all the materials that I have asked for." "Indeed though we have yet to acquire the materials required for Ms. Ravenclaw, we have purchased all the materials for the Sorting Hat''s repair." "That is fine. As for the current material can you take them out so that I can inspect the quality of them?" Nova asked. Nodding Dumbledore, waved his wand and in front of him, appeared some house elves wearing little uniforms as part of a delivery service. They each held the materials that Nova would be needing. The first item that Nova inspected was the dragon hide. As he looked at it he nodded. It was a little on the thin side, but it would do for what he needed it for, as he would be stitching and forging multiple layers together. Pleased with the material, Nova turned to the most important item the mithril. Upon looking at it, Nova gave a small look of disappointment. He knew that the world''s resources were of poor quality but he didn''t think it would be that bad. As Nova looked at the material, he was think how he was glad he asked them to get as much as they could since he was going to have to smelt this mithril down to get a better quality and remove the impurities which would reduce the 100 lbs of raw mithril down to the 10lbs that he would be needing. After inspecting everything, Nova made a small sigh. As he backed away from the materials, Nova started to think. He had to add an extra week to his schedule, but in doing so that means Nova was going to have to start tonight in order to get it done by the end of next month. "Is something wrong?" Professor McGonagall inquired. "Hmm. . . What . .Oh, no, nothing is wrong. But because of the mithril''s low quality I am going to have to start tonight in order to be finished on time." Nova let out a sigh. "Low quality this is the best mithril that is available on the market. How is this low quality?" Professor McGonagall stated. "Professor for your world it may be high top quality, but for me and where I am from this is but dregs used to feed pigs. But don''t worry. I can make do with this and turn it into the finest mithril this world will ever see." When McGonagall heard this she was startled, and turned to Dumbledore looking for him to say something. Dumbledore just stood there though and listened to what Nova was saying. "So Professors I take it that you have made the arrangements for me to not have to worry about classes?" Dumbledore nodded his head saying, "Yes I have informed the other staff that you will be excused from classes for the next month, but I guess we will have to make some changes if you are going to start tonight." Nova nodded his head. He then remember, " Oh and I am going to need that sword that was tied to the hat as well, since the hat is its storage device. But I don''t need it now. Just have a house elf bring it to me in three weeks. I should be ready for it then." And with that Nova, took all the materials into his ring and headed up to his forge. When Nova reached the room he immediately started to work. He through some logs into the hearth and breathed out a long stream of white fire. As he worked the coals, Nova carefully started to add in some of the wood in a certain order to create pockets in the wood to regulate and control the heat and burning process. After making sure everything was inorder, Nova then brought out all the material and set the dragon hide off to the side. Nova then picked up a chunk of mithril and looked at it closely. It was a dull gray color, for this material it was very receptive to changes in heat and absorbing various types of energy. Nova needed it to be a bright silver, so he threw the first ten pounds in to the hearth and started to work the bellows. As the air hit the fire, it caused the flames to grow hotter and slowly melted down the mithril. After the mithril was melted down, Nova then pulled out a obsidian plug and drained the metal down onto a rectangular mold. He then put the plug back and repeated the process ten more times. It was worth noting that each refining process took about ten hours to do. As turning raw ore into workable ingots was a delicate process. When all the mithril was made into ingots, Nova then loaded the forge backup with logs and breathed more flames onto the wood. Nova then took up a pair of tongs and placed a ten pound ingot into the flames to get it heated, then after about thirty minutes, he took it out and placed it onto the anvil. He then summoned his hammer and struck it with enough force to break a mountain. Bang! Bang! Bang! Nova continued to strike its surface as the impurities started to be knocked out of the metal. Slowly but surely the metal started to change shape and grow smaller. After a few rounds of heating and hammering the metal. Nova stopped. Using the tongs, he picked it up and looked at it closely, the once gray lump of metal was now shining brighter than any metal this world had ever seen. Nova nodded his head. "Not to shabbey. It took only 16hrs and 50 mins to craft this one ingot to 100% pure mithril. At this rate I should be able to able to finish crafting the other nine by then end of the week in seven days. That then leaves me another month to turn it all into thread and cut the hide into rough outlines." And like Nova had said, it did indeed go according to plan. For the next week, Nova continued to hammer out the metal to the desired degree of purity. But as the week went on, the continuous work slowly started to take its toll on Nova. If one was observing carefully, would be able to see the the once white dragon fire was slowly starting to get weaker. It went from a bright bluish white, to a dull grayish white with wisps of orange, reds, and yellows mixed in. But Nova still worked, he knew this would be side effect and had already taken measures to make sure it didn''t affect his work. At the end of the week, Nova had piled up ten 1 pound ingots in a neat stack all of them looking identical and not a single blemish in their appearance. After this week, Nova sat down at the workbench with some one of the quills he made and wrote two letters, the reason being to informed Dumbledore of his progress and to remind him to send the sword over in two weeks from today. He thenpulled out a round ostrich sized metal egg from his ring, and after pressing a button on the metal egg and slowly it started to reshape itself. A few seconds later, in place of a metal egg was a mechanical owl, to which Nova told what to do as he tied the two letters and a small box to its feet. When he was done, the owl nodded to Nova and flew through the walls of the castle. Half an hour later, the owl returned and landed on the desk once more. "Did they get what I sent?" Nova inquired. The mechanical owl gave a hoot. "Good. Thank you for your services." The owl then nodded and turned itself back into a large egg and went silent. ********************************************************* Make sure to comment, so I can know what you think. 24 Halloween Part 2 *********************************************** I know it is a bit short. But I am in the process of writing the next chapter. *********************************************** Nova then went back to work. He stored the egg back and then pulled the dragon hide in front of him. After a few minutes of measuring and cutting, Nova had a rough outline of the pieces he needed in order to make the hat. He then picked up a etching knife and carve a rune in the metal bars. When Nova finished the bar glowed a bit and then turned into bundles of mithril string. He then picked up a sewing needle and threaded the string into it and started to work. As he stitched the hide, Nova was slowly injecting magic into the threads and gradually working formations and spells into the material. Though Nova was a skilled crafter it still took time to assemble the hat to look like a hat, and while doing the magic work at the same time made the process extremely slow. It took two weeks before Nova finished the last stitch. When he had finished the last stitch, Nova stood up and brought the hat to the anvil and placed it down on top temporarily. He then turned to find a package was leaning against the wall. Nova opened it up to find it was the sword that was connected to the Sorting Hat. So he brought it over to the Hat and stuffed it into the hat as far as it would go before taking his hammer and hammered the two together. After few minutes of hammering, Nova stopped as the formations that were in the hat had been bound to the sword. Please with the result, Nova then threw the Sorting Hat into the hearth and then he spit out a golf ball size light. This light that he had coughed up was the soul of the original Sorting Hat that he had taken away from the destroyed version. Checking to make sure nothing was wrong with the soul, Nova threw that in the fire too. Now for the hard part. Nova then dumped the rest of the wood into the hearth and then started to breathe fire on everything inside. He had to make everything down to the last atom hot so that the soul could easily bond with the new hat. As the creation of the new hat was of a much higher scale than the last one, this was the most challenging step of the whole process due to how delicate the soul bonding process was. While Nova spewed fire over the materials, he was gathering as much magic in the air as possible directing it into the hat as well so that it could act as the bonding process to both soul, hide and metal. As thing went for this project Nova was directing his full attention to make sure that it was successful, he was unaware of the situation going on it the world outside. ******************************** Somewhere in the Void ******************************** "Lord Samuel, we are ready." Barrier Master stated. Samuel then appeared behind them. He looked and saw a shining red portal glowing in front of him. He nodded. "Are you sure it will work?" Samuel inquired. "Yes there is an 80% chance of success." Barrier Master informed Samuel. When Samuel heard this his face frowned. Seeing this the Barrier Master said, "My Lord it is only this high because of the laws of the world only the Forger can successfully manipulate these laws. What I have done is already far what anyone else can do." Hearing this Samuel thought for a moment before nodding in agreement. Samuel then turned to the side. "Are you ready to do your job?" Samuel said. "Yes Master." ??? "Good. Do you have an accurate understanding of the task?" "Yes Master. I am to find and capture the soul fragments of Lady Phoenix and kill the Forger. My priority is the kill the Forger as you have command Lady Phoenix can be retrieved afterwards." "Excellent. Now is there anything you would like to add Barrier Master?" "Yes it will take you two weeks to acclimate to the new body you will inhabit causing it to undergo a mutation. We will be sending with you a divine weapon that will be imprinted into your soul." When the Barrier Master finished talking, the red portal expanded and enveloped the being sending it to the other world. "What weapon did you give it?" Samuel asked. "It seems it was chosen to wield a morning star that looks like a club." The Caretaker spoke. Samuel sighed, "It seems we have to make preparations to send another soul. How long will it take?" "I do not know. But Master, why should we have to send another soul, should this one be good enough?" "Do you honestly think that the Forger will be defeated by a giant stick? As much as I am hopeful for such a thing, the Forger would have to be caught off guard and in a weakened state for such a low level creature to have an effect on him." "I understand Master. What if we send her next?" "Hmm . . . How is the memory manipulation coming along?" "She is fighting it but will be unable to hold out much longer." Samuel thought for a moment, "If she is ready by then we will send her." ************************************************ In a dark room somewhere ************************************************ Seconds after the portal swallowed the soul, another portal opened up in the world causing a crack to form in the sky above its new host body. The soul that was sent forth felt the presence of the Forger and the souls of Lady Phoenix. As he floated around, he eventually was forced into the nearest body that would be able to host him. As the new soul replace the weaker one, the being found itself in a dark room. Then after a few moments of silence, the being felt its body was in pain and knew it must be the acclimation process the Barrier Master mentioned. The pain kept him quiet, he slowly bid his time as he waited for the process to be over carefully thinking of the plan that Master Samuel had set for him. After two weeks of pain, the soul felt nothing. The changes had stopped. When it looked up it saw a path opening up for it. It then stood up and walked into the new hallway and gave a loud cry. UAHHHHHH!! ******************************************* Remember to comment PS. I know I am a bit behind on chapters. But once one year anniversary week with the girls is over things should be back to normal. 25 Halloween Part 3 ************************************ Sorry for being late. Was suffering from major writer''s block all day. Trying to get next chapter out within the next couple of hours. ************************************ **************************************** Six Weeks Earlier - Hermione POV **************************************** The next day after the nearly getting eaten by a giant three headed dog, Hermione went down to the Great Hall for breakfast where she found Harry and Ron sitting down talking about something. As she ate Hermione listened to Harry filled Ron in about the package that seemed to have been moved from Gringotts to Hogwarts, and they spent a lot of time wondering what could possibly need such heavy protection. "It''s either really valuable or really dangerous," said Ron. "Or both," said Harry. Hermione just ignored them, she knew what was ever under that trapdoor was there was there for a reason. As the day went by nothing major happened just regular classes, at the end of the week was when things got interesting. When the post came a group of owls came in and delivered a large parcel to Harry. Hermione figured it was a broom given its size and shape and at the same time she didn''t really care. Both him and Ron were looking to get expelled anyways. She then noticed a rare sight: Nova getting a letter. She tried to see what it read but was unable to do to the fact Nova was able to make it disappear too quickly. This was one of the few things about Nova that annoyed her. How can one person the same age as her have so many secrets? She then gave a small huff and went upstairs to finish her homework. The next day early in the morning there was a loud banging sound and then the castle started to shake, which immediately caused everyone to wake up. It had been happening a lot recently and Hermione was curious as to what it was. When it first started to happen, Hermione opened up Hogwarts A History in order to see what in the castle was causing the noise but the book didn''t say anything. And when she tried asking teachers, not even they knew. Hermione checked the library, the one reliable source of information in the whole school and still nothing. But after a few weeks it stopped and everyone seemed to think that whatever was happening was only temporary. Over the next few days, the banging and shaking continued day and night, at a steady rate, which drove many crazy from trying to figure out where it was coming from. Especially the Weasley Twins, Fred and George, as both of them knew the castle inside and out but could still not find the source. Another thing that Hermione noticed was that Nova was missing. Which was even stranger than the castle issue. Nova never missed classes, and when Hermione tried to find him, she couldn''t. Hermione checked all his usual places the library, the Great Hall, the common room, and she even went and checked the boy''s dorm. Well she had asked if he was up there, as she was unable to bring herself to fully enter. When she asked if anyone had seen him they said they hadn''t with happy smiles. Hermione took the smiles as happy ones, since she was sure most of the guys were still mad at the prank Nova pulled on them on the first day. Hermione even asked Professor McGonagall, who told her that she was aware of Nova''s absence but didn''t know where he had went. When Hermione heard this she started to get worried, at first she thought he had gone home or gotten expelled for some reason, but after calming down, she knew this wasn''t possible. Nova couldn''t have gotten expelled since no one was talking about it, and as for going home it was impossible as Nova was an orphan her family had helped him. When Hermione thought of this, her head began to hurt. It was a headache that seemed to want to tell her something. She tried to think about how they met, she couldn''t remember. After a few minutes the headache passed, and she continued walking, not remembering what she had just thought about. At the end of the week, the shaking stopped but Nova was still nowhere to be found. After a boring evening meal, Hermione went up stairs. She was having a tough week. First she was nearly eaten by a dog, and then was dragged around by the two idiots trying to get themselves expelled. Not to mention her birthday was today and had no way of celebrating it, she didn''t even get anything from her parents since they didn''t know how to reach her. And Nova had disappeared from the school, this was the biggest thing that upset her. Hermione was missing talking and interacting with Nova and having someone to be with, but now with him gone she was extremely lonely. While laying in bed, Hermione heard a soft knocking sound on the window. As she go up and opened it a small owl flew in the room. Hermione watched as the owl landed on the table and looked at it closely. It was a very strange owl, it was a mechanical owl. It was bronze in color with gold and silver in areas around the wings. Hermione thought it was a wonderful bird. After observing it for a moment, she saw that it had a box in its talons. So she undid it and saw the card. It read: Happy Birthday Hermione. Sorry I am not there to celebrate it with you. Currently fixing the Sorting Hat. Will be done soon. See you in a month. Nova. Hermione then opened the box. Inside was a golden quill. It was the most beautiful thing Hermione had ever seen. It was about the size of her eagle quill she was using now. It was entirely made of gold with a silver metal at the end. It had detailed designs and carving that seemed to shine when it hit the light. When she picked it up, expecting it to be heavy, only to find the exact opposite, it was as light as a feather. She then found a note attached to the it. Hermione this pen is a small gift I made. But don''t be fooled by it looks, it is not just a simple quill for writing. It is indestructible and will act as a storage device for your ink. All you have to do is dip the tip into the inkwell and it will absorb all the ink in the bottle and will not go dry for many months. And because it is indestructible it will never go dull. When Hermione read Nova''s note about the quill, she was amazed. She quickly got up and took out the inkwell and immediately tried out the pen and watched as the ink was sucked into the pen. When she looked at the pen closely she saw that the ink had flowed into small veins in the pen''s decorations. But when she touched the areas all she could feel was metal and no ink was on her hand. After putting the quill away, Hermione saw that the owl had left and she wondered if that was another thing that Nova had created. As she was falling asleep, Hermione had the thought, wait if Nova is fixing the Sorting Hat does that mean he is behind the banging and shaking in the castle? Hermione just decided to worry about it later. After that day, Hermione seemed to find that her days were just fine on the education side of things. But she was still having a hard time with everyone else. Every day she was having more and more difficulty interacting with other people and she was trying not to let it bother her and just ignore it. Finally on Halloween things finally became to much for her. It happened during Charms class, while practicing spells. She was sitting next to Ron, who was having a hard time with a simple spell. "Wingardium Leviosa!" he shouted, waving his long arms like a windmill. "You''re saying it wrong," Hermione snap. "It''s Wing-gar-dium Levi-o-sa, make the ''gar'' nice and long." "You do it, then, if you''re so clever," Ron snarled. Hermione rolled up the sleeves of her gown, flicked her wand, and said, "Wingardium Leviosa!" Their feather rose off the desk and hovered about four feet above their heads. "Oh, well done!" cried Professor Flitwick, clapping. "Everyone see here, Miss Granger''s done it!" At the end of class, Hermione overheard Ron talking to Harry."It''s no wonder no one can stand her," he said to Harry as they pushed their way into the crowded corridor, "she''s a nightmare, honestly. " Hearing this was just too much for her, and she felt her face go red. She quickly ran out of class, trying to not cry. Not realizing she bumped into someone she heard, "I think she heard you." "So?" said Ron. "She must''ve noticed she''s got no friends." This made her feel even worse, as she ran into a bathroom, she thought to herself. I have friends but it''s only Nova and I don''t even know him he just appeared one day. I don''t even know why he hangs around, he doesn''t even know why I bet. It''s not my fault I want to succeed and not get left behind. The more she thought more upset she felt and soon the entire day had gone by, and finally stopped crying long enough to realize that she was hungry and it was time for dinner. But she didn''t feel like going. She didn''t want to look at the people who kept on insulting and judging her. She didn''t care if it was Halloween and the dinner was supposed to be grand. Then she heard it, "UAHHHH!!!" It sounded extremely loud and close by. She decided to she what it could be, as she left the bathroom, she smelled this terrible smell, and felt something walking heavy on the ground. As she peeked around the corner Hermione''s eyes went wide. It was a troll. Hermione then watched as it turned its head in her direction and she quickly ran back into the bathroom, trying to remember everything she could about trolls. She then heard a crash and saw the bathroom doors fly off the hinges being smashed into pieces as she watched through the stalls. "Come out Little Phoenix! I know you''re in here?" the Troll suddenly yelled. "Come out and tell me where the Forger is hiding." Hermione just stayed still, she didn''t know what the troll was talking or that trolls could even talk. "Come out and answer me Little Phoenix!" the troll yelled. And then it smashed the stalls in the bathroom, stopping at the stall that Hermione was in. "I know you''re in there come out. Lord Samuel doesn''t wish for me to injure you, but I will if you do not cooperate with me." The stall door slowly opened and Hermione stepped out. She didn''t know what was going on or any of what the troll was talking about but she did understand that it wasn''t supposed to harm her, well she hoped so at least. "There you are Little Phoenix. Where is the Forger? I smell him on you." The troll looked down on Hermione. "I don''t know any Forger." Hermione said in a small voice. The troll lifted what looked like a morning star and smashed it on the ground, narrowly missing her. "DO NOT LIE TO ME LITTLE PHOENIX!!" It yelled, "I smell him on you. You carry something he made." Hermione didn''t know what it was talking about. She then thought of the gift from Nova, and took it out. "Is this what you are talking about?" she inquired. And showed them the quill. "Yes this was certainly made by the Forger. Where is he?" "I don''t know any Forger. This was a gift." The troll squinted his eyes, " I have heard what you said. And you know what I think your lying. You do know the Forger. I will give you one more chance. WHERE. IS. THE. FORGER." Hermione started to tear up, "I told you I don''t know anyone named the Forger" "Very well since you claim to be ignorant. You can die for your ignorance." "But you said you wouldn''t harm me." Hermione stopped crying and looked at the troll with fear. "I know but I see no use for you anymore. So I will just kill you and move on to the next fragment of Lady Phoenix in this world. Until there is only one left that I can bring to Lord Samuel. Good bye ignorant child." The troll then lifted it''s weapon and brought it down. CRACK As the morning star came down, Hermione lifted her hands while still holding Nova''s gift, and a golden sphere appeared around her and repelled the blow. But it shattered after taking the hit. When its blow was repelled the troll was forced a step back. Hermione saw this and looked down at the quill, it was now broken in two. And Hermione knew it was no longer usable. She then looked up and saw the troll swing at her again. This time she wasn''t scared, she accepted her fate, she knew there was nothing that could be done. This realization made her realize that she was crying again. Crying at the fact that all she could do was feel regret that she was too weak to do anything. The fact that she was alone and that no one was going to be able to help her. If only she had friends she knew that would be able to help her, but she shook her head, if she had friends right now with her they would be dying with her. And she didn''t want that. Right as the morning star was about to make contact, she closed her eyes, then Hermione heard a ''NO!'' and felt something warm embrace her as she felt herself get thrown from the impact. But didn''t feel a thing. She wondered if this was death. As Hermione opened her eyes all she saw at first was darkness then she realized something was wrapped around her. Protecting her. When she looked up, Hermione saw a pair of amethyst blue eyes staring at her. When she saw the face she gasped. It was Nova. 26 Halloween Part 4 ********************************* One Hour Earlier ********************************* Nova stood up from the forge. The bonding process of the Sorting Hat''s soul to the new vessel was a success. As he pulled it out of the fire, the hat had a silver glow to it. As the light faded, you could see the different patterns in the leather of the hat and in certain areas you could see it form a face for where the hat would be looking and seeing from. Nova sat the hat down on a stool and stood across from it. "Sorting Hat are you awake?" "Yes I am awake . . . Wait a minute it''s you? Why am I here? What is going on?" the Sorting Hat started talking. "Ok good you can speak. Do you feel like you can still do your sorting?" "You''re not going to answer my question are you? Sigh. . . yes I can still do my sorting, it what I was made for." "Well you look fine and seem to be acting normal. Now lets get out of here." Nova said while picking up the hat and placing it on his head. As Nova walked out of the room, he saw himself in the reflection. He looked terrible. Do to working in the lower conditions non stop, he had gotten a very haggard look to himself. But that wasn''t Nova''s main concern. He had used a lot of energy to craft the Sorting Hat and add the soul, if he had to do it anymore he would need to sleep for a while. Nova then spat out a weak set of flames into his palm as he walked. The once bluish white flame was now a ruddy rust color. Show to Nova how weak he had gotten. "It will take at least a month if not longer regain my energy." Nova said as he snuffed out the flames. As Nova walked into the Great Hall, with the Sorting Hat on his head, it garnished many gazes. Nova looked around and saw a thousand live bats fluttered from the walls and ceiling while a thousand more swooped over the tables in low black clouds, making the candles in the pumpkins stutter. He then proceeded to walk up to the headmaster''s seat and stood in front of Dumbledore on the opposite side of the table. "Mr. Void, I see that you have finished your little project. And it seems to have been successful." "Little? I would like to see who else can reforge a hat that has been around 10 centuries in under a month." Nova complained. "But yes the Sorting Hat is now fixed and better than ever. Though its attitude seems to have stayed the same." "Yes, good good. May I see?" Dumbledore asked. "Certainly Professor." Nova then proceeded to take off the hat and handed it to him. Dumbledore then took off his current hat and place the Sorting Hat on top of his head of white hair. A few seconds later the Sorting Hat cried, "Gryffindor!" To which Dumbledore let out a soft laugh. "It is good to see that the Sorting Hat is back to its usual self. 50 points to Gryffindor for doing the repairs. Thank you." When Dumbledore finished speaking, the entire hall erupted into applause. Even the Slytherin students clapped though not as enthusiastic as the rest of the school. Then while Nova was walking back to the Gryffindor table, Professor Quirrell came sprinting into the hall, his turban askew and terror on his face. Everyone stared as he reached Professor Dumbledore''s chair, slumped against the table, and gasped, "Troll -- in the dungeons -- thought you ought to know." He then sank to the floor in a dead faint. There was an uproar. It took several purple firecrackers exploding from the end of Professor Dumbledore''s wand to bring silence. "Prefects," he rumbled, "lead your Houses back to the dormitories immediately!" Percy was in his element. "Follow me! Stick together, first years! No need to fear the troll if you follow my orders! Stay close behind me, now. Make way, first years coming through! Excuse me, I''m a prefect!" As Nova followed along with the group, he looked around uncaringly. He did notice that there was a few people missing from the tables, but figured they must have already turned in for the night or maybe pursuing other extracurricular activities. Nova turned and saw Harry and Ron trailing behind everyone, as he was near them Nova heard, "How could a troll get in?" Harry asked as they climbed the stairs. "Don''t ask me, they''re supposed to be really stupid," said Ron. "Maybe Peeves let it in for a Halloween joke." At this point the group was about to start climbing the stairs, Harry speak in a panicked voice, ""I''ve just thought -- Hermione." "What about her?" Ron said with disgust in his voice. "She doesn''t know about the troll." Harry replied. When Nova heard this, he got felt himself lose control and release his pressure around the area immobilizing everyone in there place. Nova walked up and grabbed the two by the collar and lifted them up. "Why would Hermione need to know about the troll?" He asked calmly. Harry and Ron had trouble speaking, under the pressure. They quickly told Nova about what had happened during the day, and how no one had seen Hermione since this morning''s Charms class. "Why are you so concerned it''s just a troll. They are dumb brutes who can''t do anything but grunt." Ron forced out of his mouth. Then suddenly a loud yell was heard, "UAHHHHH!" When everyone heard that their eyes widened, not only because that didn''t sound like a normal troll, but because they started to see the pressure from Nova''s rage. "Does that sound like a regular troll to you? I am going to ask this once, where is she?" Nova said calmly trying to contain his rage. "We don''t know," Harry said, "But we do know it is in one of the bathrooms." "Who told you this?" "Parvarti was telling Lavender about how she was in a bathroom" Ron said quickly, as Nova had lifted them up higher when Harry said they didn''t know. Nova then dropped the two of them down, and appeared in front of Parvarti and Lavender. "Which bathroom did you find Hermione in? The two girls were having trouble speaking as Nova just seemed to teleport to where they were at. "Nova there is no need for questioning them. The teachers will take care of it." Percy Weasley said, "Now as Prefect, I am ordering you to stop whatever it is you are doing and follow us up to the common room." "Be quiet. You are merely a figurehead. Not even that. Now don''t interrupt me again or you will really need a professor to help you." Nova spoke not even turning to look at Percy. "Now girls could you please tell me where Hermione is?" "First floor bathroom near the dungeons." They both said at once. Nova immediately released his pressure. And started to walk away. "Hold up. You are not going anywhere." Percy suddenly put his hand on Nova''s shoulder to stop him. "I am a Prefect. I am ordering you to stop this at once and go back to the common room. Or else." Nova released his pressure just on Percy this time, "Are you threatening me, Weasley?" The force of the pressure was so strong, it forced Percy to his knees. "You wish to continue holding me up shall be granted as punishment." The anger from Nova was starting to get hotter causing the glasses that were around his eyes to melt down and fall off his face, instantly knocking out the people who saw his eyes. Nova then made the pressure even stronger causing the stone stairs to tremble and Percy coughed up blood, "You call yourself a Prefect like it means something, instead of a leader all I see is a weasel kissing ass to the teachers. So since that is what you wish to be so be it. You are now a weasel." Then in front of everyone''s view Percy Weasley, the Prefect, became Percy Weasley the Weasel. Nova then turned around and left running down the halls. Harry and Ron looked at each other and quickly followed leaving the rest of the Gryffindors half stunned and fainted. Nova soon reached the bathroom in which the girls from before had mentioned. As he arrived, he saw the troll was in the process of swinging and then saw the trajectory was going to hit Hermione. Nova release his wings causing his robe to tear and jumped in front of Hermione wrapping the wings around her as he hugged her close. Then next thing, Nova did was harden his back with dragon scales as the weapon made contact. When the morning star made contact, Nova felt it dig into his body some and ripping into his wings as the force of impact sent him and Hermione through the castle wall out into the corridor. Nova slowly stood up, while making sure Hermione was ok. After seeing she was fine, he let her go and said, "Get around the corner and stay out of sight. I will be fine." Hermione wanted to argue, he didn''t look fine, in fact, it didn''t look like Nova could even stand. But looking at the determination in Nova''s eyes, Hermione nodded. Nova then turned to face the troll. It stood 24 feet tall almost double a normal troll and in its hand was a white bone morning star. "Forger! So you have finally appeared. Lord Samuel wishes me to bring your head on a platter." the troll said. "Who are you, Lackey of Samuel?" "I am Urg the Troll King. I am the strongest troll in existence. Even you the Dragon God can not beat me in your weakened state!!" Urg boasted loudly, "And with this Divine Weapon given to me by Lord Samuel, I shall crush you in your tiny form." "Yes I do see that you are using one of the lower level weapons that I have created. But I don''t think you can crush me. For I do not fight in a tiny form." And with that statement, Nova started to change into a dragon. His form started to get much bigger and black scales to match his wings soon covered him. Nova''s face and head soon elongated itself and formed a dragon''s head with sharp dragon teeth. Around his waist there was a tearing sound as a tail grew from his back side. Nova''s arms and legs bulked up and his hands and feet turned into claws. As Nova finished changing, he let out a large roar that shook the castle and surrounding land. "Hahaha! Impressive form Forger. But you are still too weak." "How do you know if I am or not until you have tried." Nova said with a deep rumble. "Lord Samuel boasted at how you have grown weak over the eons, falling for phoenix trash. He even spoke of how the Barrier Master from the lower realms sealed your ability over souls. I know this is true as even now you haven''t noticed that three of Lady Phoenix''s soul fragments are within these walls, one of which is standing near you already." Urg continued boasting. "So Samuel messed with the laws of the world did he? I had a feeling something was wrong. It seems I must fix it."Nova thought. "What has Samuel promised you?" "Lord Samuel has promised me that I could enjoy the fragments of Lady Phoenix, all he required was at least one fragment, the rest I could turn into breeding farms for me and my children." Urg laughed. When Nova heard this his anger came out full force and he release his presence as the Dragon God. "You dare!!" He roared and jumped on the troll, sinking his claws deep into its flesh. As he did Nova ripped Urg''s arm clean from his body. When he did so, Nova watched as the arm regenerated almost immediately. "Hahahaha. I will tell you my other name Forger, I am Urg the Immortal." Urg said as he swung the morning star hard into Nova sending him out into courtyard. ''This is going to be troublesome'' Nova thought as he recovered. ''I may have to break some of the rules myself. I hope the world can handle it.'' Nova then saw Harry and Ron looking around the corner, at the same time motioning to Hermione to go where they were at. Seeing them gave Nova an idea. Nova breathed out a large ball of fire. But instead of doing damage it just burned Urg slightly. "Pathetic. Is that really the flames of the Dragon God used to make even creation itself?" Urg then stepped into the courtyard as well. And then swung at Nova again. This time instead of getting hit. Nova caught the blow in his hand, only for him to take a fist to the chest. The blow caused Nova to cough up blood. Nova then cast his thoughts to the three of them. "Before you panic, just listen." "Nova why can I hear you in my head?" Ron said outloud. When Ron said this not only did Harry and Hermione look at him for being stupid, it also was heard by Nova causing him to be hit hard once more with the morning star while he was slightly distracted. "You idiot! Just shut up and listen! Or all three of you will die." Nova voice roared in their heads. "I need you to stop the morning star." Nova said. "Whats that?" Harry and Ron said together. "It''s the giant stick I keep getting hit with." "Oh." "I don''t care how you do it, but I think the levitating spell should do it." "Your joking," All three said at once. "Do I look like I am joking. If you can''t do it go find someone who can." Hearing this the three looked at each other, and seem to have a understanding. "OK we will try." Nova then breathed fire in Urg''s face blinding him, while Nova rushed up and grabbed the hand with the morning star while it was in the air. "Now would be a good time guys." Nova said to them. Then Nova heard, "Wingardium Leviosa!" Come out of all three of there mouths. As it turned out Ron''s spell was the only one that actually worked as the other two''s just narrowly missed the target. When the morning star flew out of Urg''s hand, he looked up and saw the morning star fly high, high up into the air, turned slowly over -- and dropped, with a sickening crack, onto its owner''s head. "What the . . ." was all Urg had a chance to say as the business end of the morning star crashed into his head splitting it open. The sudden loss of a working head made the trolls body freeze temporarily. This opening was just long enough to allow Nova to gather the magic in the air and fuse it with his spilt blood on the ground. While Nova quickly worked, Urg was just about done recovering. Seeing this Nova grew in size once more and grabbed the troll and threw it into the air. "Blood Rite: Sacrifice" Nova said. When he said this the air trembled as his split blood started to glow bright red before flying into the air forming a crimson formation. Nova then used some of the energy to strengthen his flames to their prime before breathing it out. The formation then absorbed the flames and shot them out as a large white column of flames that engulfed the Urg burning him down to the last atom. When the flames stopped, Nova saw the damage around him that they had cause. The courtyard was a mess the surround walls were damaged or broken, the roof of one of the towers was caught in the blast and melted away as was the other building structures that was in the flames path. High in the air, Nova then witnessed a tear form in the sky. Nova just sighed. Seeing the damage, he just knew that he was going to be punished by the World Laws for tearing space and using a Forbidden Rite. Nova then started to change back, he had used up too much energy and was going to have to sleep for awhile. He had multiple broken bones, his wings were a broken shredded mess. Nova then felt a wave of vertigo hit him and he collapsed letting the exhaustion force him to sleep. 27 Help Needed @@ Hello Reader Yes I need your help all 1500 of you. What does that mean? Well it means that more than 5 of you need to come up with something. Seriously. Please come up with an Idea of what the world laws punishment should be for Nova. Should it be a trial of some type? If it is a trial how should Nova receive it? A seal of some type? If it is a seal should it be a type of prison or some kind of chains? I will take any suggestion whether it is anime, LN, WN or something random you come up with. So my 1500 Readers please come up with something to make this a fun arc.@@ 28 Unexpected Events ******************************************* I am alive dont worry. I know this is a bit short. But I have some how gotten a job and my teachers have decided to give midterms and papers making me extremely busy. I will try for another chapter later today, and it will be longer. ********************************************* A sudden slamming and loud footsteps made the three of them look up. They hadn''t realized what a racket they had been making, but of course, someone downstairs must have heard the crashes and the troll''s boasting. A moment later, Professor McGonagall had come bursting into the room, closely followed by Snape, with Quirrell bringing up the rear. "What are you three doing here?!" McGonagall said while fussing over the three making sure that they were ok. "Do you not see what is going on you are lucky you haven''t been killed. Why aren''t you in your dormitory?" Then a small voice came out of the shadows. "Please, Professor McGonagall -- they were looking for me." "Miss Granger!" Hermione had managed to get to her feet at last. "I went looking for the troll because I -- I thought I could deal with it on my own -- you know, because I''ve read all about them. But this is way different than what I read." "Indeed it is there has never been any record of such a mutation." Hermione continued talking, "If Nova hadn''t showed up when he did, I''d be dead now." "And we followed Nova to make sure Hermione was ok. We just haven''t gotten a chance to leave yet." Harry explained. "Mr Void? Where is he at, why don''t I see him?" McGonagall asked looking around. "Well you see Professor, Nova . . . he, uh . . ." Harry tried explaining. "He turned into a giant dragon!" Ron exclaimed. "Now Mr. Weasley, I know this has been a taxing ordeal to be caught in, but to come up with something like this." Professor McGonagall tried saying. "He is telling the truth, Professor. Nova really turned into a dragon. And was fighting the troll." Hermione explained with both Harry and Ron nodding their heads in agreement. Hearing the explanation of the events that have taken place the professors looked at each other and then they hurried to the courtyard where Nova was at. On the way over, Hermione had noticed what was left of his clothes. As she picked them up, Hermione saw Nova''s wand fall out of the pocket. When she saw the unique wand, Hermione felt a strange desire to hold the wand, and as she picked it up there was a faint shattering sound and the world to her went dark. Not realizing what had happened to Hermione, the group that was in the courtyard stopped in front of Nova and looked at the devastation that was around them. As the noticed Nova''s mangled condition, they heard the rumble of thunder and looked up. In the night sky above, they saw large thunderheads gathering and crackling with purple lightning as it danced across the sky. Suddenly as a bolt of lightning came down a golden dome appeared and covered Nova at the same time throwing back the professors, Harry and Ron. As the lightning made contact, the dome surrounding Nova started to crack. And with each progressive strike, the cracks got larger and larger, until the golden dome burst into pieces. But the sky was not done yet. After coiling and moving through the air, a bolt of electricity far larger than the ones before, came hurtling down and seeing this McGonagall and Snape both waved their wands trying to stop it but the spells they cast were torn to shreds. Then out of the corner of their eyes, they saw Hermione wave a sunset colored wand and flames the same color burst out the end and wrapped themselves around Nova and protected him as the lightning struck slowly wrapped itself around the flames. Then the flames and lightning flew back to Hermione and coiled around her like a cocoon. And like nothing had even happened the sky went back to normal. McGonagall and Snape moved to approach Nova and Hermione, while Quirell at some point had run off scared. As they got closer they felt and oppressive force that seemed to weigh them down and made the air vibrate. It lasted a few seconds, before dissipating. Looking at each other the two professors seem to be puzzled on what just happened. Unsure of what just happened, McGonagall magicked a stretcher for Nova and the flame cocoon which was Hermione, but the flames just burned it up on contact. Puzzled on what do McGonagall started lead Nova away, and when she did the the flames pulsed and started to follow Nova. Seeing this happen both professors were simply to stunned by the events of the day to care anymore. So leading the stretcher to the hospital wing McGonagall left and Snape remained to clean up the mess. Meanwhile Harry and Ron took it upon themselves to leave without anyone noticing. 29 Violating World Laws When Professor McGonagall brought the unconscious and injured Nova into the Hospital Wing, Madam Pomfrey just about had a stroke herself seeing the blood trailing and pooling under his mangled wings. She magicked him onto a bed and pinned his wings up over beds that were brought close together while listening to everything that McGonagall told her. As she tried to use magic the spells that she cast just bounced right off him rendering her healing in effect. And seeing that there was nothing that she could do she, turned to the flame cocoon that Hermione was currently in and she just shook her head. "What am I supposed to do in this situation?" Madam Pomfrey asked. This one is unaffected by magic and the other one is wrapped in flames and lightning. The most I can do is wrap him in bandages but to do that I need to set these wings, but I take care of wizards, not whatever he is." "Indeed you are right Poppy. Minerva could you go find Hagrid, he should be able to do something. I do believe he should be able to fix these to an extent." Dumbledore said as he just appeared out of nowhere. Professor McGonagall nodded and hurried off, while Dumbledore looked carefully at Nova''s wings studying them. He then turned to Hermione''s cocoon and tried to approach it but found he was unable to from the steady pulse of heat that it put out. Minutes later, Professor McGonagall came back with Hagrid trailing close behind her. "Professor Dumbledore, sir, you need my help?" Hagrid asked. "Ah, yes, Hagrid. I have a dragon that needs your attention." Dumbledore said. Hearing this Hagrid''s black eyes lit up and started to look around, "Umm, Professor Dumbledore I would be happy to, but why are we in the Hospital Wing?" "Your dragon is right here, his wings are terribly injured and you are the only one with experience dealing with wings of this nature." Dumbledore said as he moved the curtain the was covering Nova from view. Hagrid upon seeing Nova was shocked. He saw a boy laying in the bed with dragon like wings sprouting out of his back, it would have been a sight to see but they were all broken and damaged. Not really knowing the situation, Hagrid began to pull stuff out of his oversized jacket, and with all sorts of oversized scraps of cloth and silvery cord which everyone identified as unicorn hair, Hagrid started to set and fix to the best of his abilities Nova''s wings. "I believe I got it sir, the wings didn''t seem any different from thestral wings. But I won''t know until the boy wakes up how they are." "Thank you Hagrid. Poppy. That will be all." Dumbledore said. Hagrid nodded and walked off, while Madam Pomfrey went into her office. As Dumbledore continued to observe the sleeping Nova, he sensed a stronger presence around him than before. Then he turned his attention to the cocoon of flames, Dumbledore was fascinated by the site. As he got closer his eyes widened. It gave off the same energy that Fawkes had and with a small call to Fawkes, who appeared seconds later, his guess was right. He then remembered a conversation he had with Nova about phoenixes, as Fawkes looked at the cocoon he seemed to shy away from the flames and gave a small bow to the force within the flames. Then surprising both Professor Dumbledore and McGonagall Fawkes flew into the air and started to sing. The phoenixes'' song was a happy yet sad as he took off around the castle, as Fawkes sang the cocoon started to thrum and seemed to be singing with him. As it thrummed the ball of fire slowly expanded out as tendrils of flames shot out in multiple directions. As the flames moved about, they found where Nova was laid and slowly wrapped around him as if giving him a hug. Seeing the situation the two professors could help but feel that there was something going on that they didn''t know about. As the song started to fade so did the tendrils as they started to flicker and break apart. With the last remnants of the song, the flames converged together with a bright glow and started to take the shape of a person but before it could finish, the song ended and the condensed flames made and audible pop as they imploded leaving nothing but a fainted,naked Hermione with a glowing wand in her hands. As if noticing her situation, the wand gave one last pulse of energy before constructing a sunset gown to cover her. Seeing what had happened, both professors were amazed and Professor McGonagall said, "Albus how did the wand manifest matter directly?" "I do not know." he replied. Dumbledore then waved his wand and lifted Hermione off of the floor and placed her in the hospital bed. Next he then tried to pick up wand to observe it but sensing what was happening the dull wand shot a bolt of lightning out as a warning to him. Then as if giving a small uff the wand levitated slowly and moved itself to the counter next to Nova. "Professor McGonagall it seems like many changes are about to happen in the world." Dumbledore said in an aged voice. And little did he know how true that statement was. *********************** A few minutes after the Tribulation *********************** When Nova had done the Blood Rite, the column of flames that were formed had indeed stopped but not soon enough. For the force of the flames had carried on through space and quickly tore a hole through the Laws that governed Space. And as luck would have it the flames carried the Divine Power of Nova sending them through the orb and causing numerous tears and cracks to form in the already failing world orb. When the flames shot out of the orb, they immediately burned through the restriction placed on the orb including damaging the seal that Nova had place on it. Unfortunately though the Barrier Master had been standing in front of the orb when this happened and was incinerated from the flame. Feeling the power of the flames rip through the Void, Samuel appeared in front of the World and started to laugh at the fortunate event that had happened. "It seems that the Forger has done me a favor." Samuel laughed. "Caretaker what seems to be the situation now?" The Void rippled once more and the Caretaker then appeared. After studying the orb for a few moments, "Master Samuel it seems that the barriers surrounding the orb have now been broken but the restrictions of only allowing a soul to pass are still there. Also the Forger has regained the power we sealed from him, but it seems he will only be able to see the awakened fragments of Lady Phoenix, any dormant fragments will still be hidden unless something triggers them." "Good proceed to start sending in our next soul." Samuel instructed. With a low bow, the Caretaker reached into the Void and pulled out a woman bound in chains with a half crazed expression on her face. One could tell from looking at the woman that she was once very beautiful, but now she had a scared face with sunken cheeks and her once lavish dress was torn and bloodied. "Samuel my master will kill you." the woman said. "Silence Messenger! You are in front of the real master." The Caretaker then struck the woman across the face. "You just wait until the Master is free he will burn and mangle you." The woman said to Samuel after spitting out a mouthful of blood. "You will never be able to kill him." "You know you are correct I won''t be killing him. You will be killing him yourself." Hearing this the woman became confused, and Samuel then pulled a syringe that glowed a dark poisonous green. Seeing this the woman began to struggle. "NO! I won''t do it. Stop don''t do this." She felt the chains tighten around her and Samuel took the syringe and injected the liquid into her. The woman''s eye''s then opened wide and developed a misty look over them. "Master I await your command." "Kill the Forger." Samuel said. He then snapped his fingers and the chains fell off. Samuel then picked up the woman off the ground and without separating her soul from her body, Samuel shoved her into the orbs opening. "My lord wait only a soul can enter!" the Caretaker said. "Who cares she doesn''t need her body anyways. And can always regrow it." Samuel laughed. But as the woman was pulled into the world, hidden formations that surround the floor and room activated. "Warning you have violated the World Laws. You shall be punished." The Sanctuary spoke. "What? You have no control over me!" Samuel shouted. "You shall be stripped of your vessel and sent to a lower world." Suddenly a chains appeared out of the cracks of the world and dug into Samuels body and started to drag him into the world. "NO I refuse to accept this." And began to rip the chains out from his body, but as he did the broken links started to form more chains. Finally free of the chains for a second, Samuel started to escaped through multiple void rifts that he had stacked on top of each other. But unfortunately the chains were made to punish and are immune to Void Laws. As they chains grabbed hold of Samuel once more they started to drag him into the world, with one last bit of resistance Samuel looked at the Caretaker. "Continue with your assignment. I will be back." And with that the chains ripped Samuel from his vessel and incinerated it in the space between worlds. Unknowingly to Samuel, his struggle had sent him to an unknown time and caused cracks and rifts in space to appear that connect to various realms within the Void. Seeing this the Caretaker smiled and pulled out a flail, "What fun game should I play today." *************************************************** Sorry for the delay. Trying to get back on schedule. Going to try for a mass release within the next few days to get caught back up. 30 Burning As they entered November, the weather turned very cold. The mountains around the school became icy gray and the lake like chilled steel. Every morning the ground was covered in frost. Hagrid could be seen from the upstairs windows defrosting broomsticks on the Quidditch field, bundled up in a long moleskin overcoat, rabbit fur gloves, and enormous beaverskin boots. The Quidditch season had begun. On Saturday, Harry would be playing in his first match after weeks of training: Gryffindor versus Slytherin. If Gryffindor won, they would move up into second place in the house championship. As Nova lay unconscious in the Hospital Wing, he was unaware of the events going on in the castle the following days. While resting the school somehow found out about the events of the fight with the troll. Though it probably had something to do with the fact that his last attack incinerated the roof of Ravenclaw tower giving the students a bird''s eye view of the events that followed. After a day or so, Hermione had woken up in the Hospital Wing, as she came to and realizing where she was at. She sat up and look around the room, and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Nova laying down next to her a few beds over. As she laid in the bed, she tried to recall why she had ended up here but couldn''t remember anything that had happened after she picked up Nova''s wand. When she saw him sleeping, Hermione had a large headache. As her head throbbed she started to recall how she had met Nova and the damage that he had done. She began to remember everything that had transpired between them and how he had somehow made her and her family forget how he had appeared. After the headache had subsided, Hermione looked down and noticed the clothes that she was wearing just a simple gown. She immediately panicked and then looked over at Nova before blushing red. Though she felt irritated that he had lied and manipulated her and her family, Hermione also felt a warm, happy feeling deep inside her, but she didn''t know why. Hermione then tried to get up to leave but was noticed by Madam Pomfrey and was told to lay back down. As Madam Pomfrey fussed over hermione and checked to make sure she was in good health, Hermione looked Nova over. His wings were wrapped and bound like a mummy while extended out over two beds on each side. He had signs on his face like he was recovering from some scratches and bruises. After being release, Hermione quickly ran back to the Gryffindor common room in order to get some proper clothes on. While she got dressed, she happened to look herself in the mirror. And what she saw made her gasp. Her skin was now smooth and soft, and had a soft rosy look to her cheeks. The mess of untamed hair was now softer looking albeit still a little on the bushy side. Hermione also noticed her brown hair now had soft reds, mixed in and the tips of her hair had a soft sunset color to them. Shocked by what she saw she was trying to understand what had happened and wished she knew. As she continued looking in the mirror, she noticed that she had a bit of a more mature look to her, it was like someone had sculpted any excess fat on her body and moved it to other areas making her seem more feminine in appearance. Another thing she notice was her face was different, it still looked the same but her buck teeth were now normal teeth and were straight, while her eyes were still brown they had an orange ring around her pupils. She decided she was going to have to talk with Nova about it, since he might know. When she went to the common room, Hermione had found Harry and Ron sitting in the common room doing their homework for once. They duo had noticed Hermione coming towards them immediately got up and ran over to her. "Are you alright?" Harry asked. "Yeah we saw you turn into a ball of flames." Ron stated. "What?" Hermione said. And then she listened to everything that had happened and how Nova reacted to her being missing to Percy the Weasel, and what happened to her when she blacked out. Hearing all this Hermione knew she was going to have to have a long sit down with Nova to get answers out of him. Hermione had become a bit more relaxed about breaking rules since the incident with the mountain troll, and she was much nicer for it. The day before Harry''s first Quidditch match the three of them were out in the freezing courtyard during break, and she had conjured them up a bright blue fire that could be carried around in a jam jar. They were standing with their backs to it, getting warm, when Snape crossed the yard. Harry noticed at once that Snape was limping. Harry, Ron, and Hermione moved closer together to block the fire from view; they were sure it wouldn''t be allowed. Unfortunately, something about their guilty faces caught Snape''s eye. He limped over. He hadn''t seen the fire, but he seemed to be looking for a reason to tell them off anyway. "What''s that you''ve got there, Potter?" It was Quidditch Through the Ages. Harry showed him. "Library books are not to be taken outside the school," said Snape. "Give it to me. Five points from Gryffindor." "He''s just made that rule up," Harry muttered angrily as Snape limped away. "Wonder what''s wrong with his leg?" "Dunno, but I hope it''s really hurting him," said Ron bitterly. The Gryffindor common room was very noisy that afternoon. Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat together next to a window. Hermione was checking Harry and Ron''s Charms homework for them. And surprisingly there was little that she had to correct. At first she thought there would be a lot of errors but that was not the case, and even if they did have mistakes she would never let them copy. But they did ask her to read it through, they got the right answers. Seeing the change in the two Hermione asked what had made them so focused on the school work. To her surprise it was Ron that answered, "After the thing with the talking troll, we kinda realized that we needed to focus harder on the subjects so neither of us will feel entirely useless." Hearing what Ron said, Harry nodded his head in agreement. After all, when Nova had asked them to help, he was unable to even hit the club with his spell. Which he found greatly embarrassing, since it was so large. "Since you two have finished your homework, why don''t we go and visit Nova and see if he is awake?" Hermione suggested. Harry and Ron quickly packed up their stuff since they were tired of studying and writing, and even though they had decided to try to improve they still really wished Hermione would have helped them more. Soon they arrived at the Hospital Wing were they met Hagrid. "Hello Hagrid, what are you doing here?" Harry asked. Noticing the trio started to talk to him, Hagrid lifted his hand and showed some bloody bandages, "Since Professor Dumbledore, asked me to help heal the dragon boy, I figured I ought to use it as practice when I get a pet dragon one day." "How is Nova?" Hermione asked. As she looked down at where Nova was laying. "He seems to be doing alright. Madam Pomfrey has already taken care of the human part and healed him, the only thing that is taking its time is the dragon side of him. Though the wings have stopped bleeding as much they are still torn and broken the splints I put on are holding and the bone has showed signs of healing." "It is kinda cool when you look at it though." Ron said. "I mean to be able to fly around as you please without a broom. Just think at how great Nova would be at Quidditch." "Don''t talk about it right now, Ron, I am starting to get nervous again." "Why don''t you read the book again?" Ron suggested. "Snape took it remember. I think I should go see if I could get it back." Harry said after thinking a little, and walked out of the Hospital Wing. Seeing Harry leave Hermione, then turned to Hagrid, "So do you need any help?" "No I think I have it handled." Hagrid said. Hearing Hagrid''s response, Hermione then reached out and tried to touch Nova''s wings, and as she did an overwhelming pressure suddenly encased the castle. As the air in the castle started to shudder a small flame formed in the area where Hermione''s hand touched Nova. Soon the flame, grew in size and completely engulfed Nova. Unaware of what just happened Hermione turned and saw Ron just about collapsed on the ground coughing up blood and Hagrid was on his knees staring wide eyed at what he was seeing. Now what Hermione was witnessing was happening all around the castle, no one was unaffected. Not even the ghost who started to move as if through molasses. The flames gradually died out and as they did the pressure around the school faded like mist being blown away in the wind. With the flames gone, one could see that they had burned away all the bandages and healed all the breaks and tears on the wings. Then with strong movement, the wings started to flap as if testing themselves and checking their condition. As if feeling that they were alright they suddenly folded themselves and went back into Nova leaving just a strong muscular back. Seconds later, Nova opened his eyes, and pushed himself up out of the bed. As he stood up, and looked around Nova saw that he was in the hospital bed once more. Then from where he was standing, he saw Hagrid and Ron who were in a bad way. The first thing he noticed was that he felt stronger, and when he looked at the passed out Hagrid and Ron, he could see deep within their being. Giving a wide grin, Nova understood that something had happened and his ability to see souls had returned. Observing Hagrid, he saw a rock colored figure standing over a small silhouette, which he understood as Hagrid being half-giant, and for Ron all he could see was a small dog that was the same color as his hair. Nodding his head, he then looked over at Hermione and opened his eyes wide in shock to what he was seeing. "You are Hermione? Right." Nova said. Seeing Hermione nod her head in agreement. He started laughing out loud in excitement. When he saw Hermione, he was completely shocked. As he looked into the depth of her soul he saw a otter swimming around in her core and in the center of the area that was her soul Nova saw a phoenix with a set of wings that were gently flapping about and a single tail feather. That tail feather made Nova ecstatic since it showed that the soul fragment was awake and upon seeing it Nova couldn''t help but reflexively hug Hermione and spin around with her while laughing. Cough, Cough "Mr. Nova, I understand that you are happy but it seems that if Ms. Granger gets any redder she may pass out." Hearing the voice, Nova turned and saw Dumbledore standing in the doorway. ******************************** 1/15 31 The First Match Seeing Dumbledore standing in the entrance to the Hospital Wing, Hermione quickly pushed Nova away and backed a couple of steps back. Nova didn''t mind too much as he was sure that his actions had startled her to an extent. Looking at Dumbledore directly Nova saw that his soul was a phoenix as well, but it wasn''t the same as what Nova was looking for. Dumbledore''s soul had should signs that it has grown over the course of his life, that he had suffered but at the same time overcome those pain. But at the same time his soul was that of a person meeting the end of days, still strong but sadly not as active as it used to be. As Dumbledore walked closer to Nova and had gotten a good look at his overall health, he suddenly felt overwhelming fear and his mind started to shake as he made eye contact with Nova. It was as if he was being devoured. With understanding of what he was experiencing Dumbledore quickly remembered a conversation that he had with Nova weeks ago on staring into his eyes. Nova upon seeing the situation that Dumbledore was in quickly understood what was wrong and closed his eyes and extended his mind to help him see. "I can see that you are back to good health Mr. Void. It seems that everything is as it should be. Though it seems that your awakening has caused the school much difficulty and have incapacitated everyone." Hearing Dumbledore speak, Nova nodded his head. He then looked in the direction of Hagrid and Ron. And silently observed them. Hagrid was part giant so he would be fine, as for Ron he was ok as well but it would take some time for him to recover and looking in the direction of Madam Pomfrey, who was still in her office, she would be on her feet in a few minutes as well. "After looking at the few people in here, I see that there is no problem with any of them they didn''t suffer too much damage to their souls but was more like a small shock to the soul. They will all be fine after a few minutes." Nova explained. Dumbledore nodded his head in understanding as he too had felt the affect and even though he was not affect like the others, the damage was still done. "Now if you don''t mind I still have to check my condition to see where my strength is at." Nova said. He then walked over to Ron and Hagrid and placed them both in a bed before going to his own and laying down since he still felt tired. "Now wait a minute, I still need to know what is going on here. Not only did you just hug me like a mad man, but after being turned into flames and looking different in the mirror. I need to know what is going on!" Hermione told Nova rather pointedly. "And you will I just need to decide how much you need to know." Nova calmly said. He was going to say more but Madam Pomfrey burst out of her office, to see what the noise was about. Upon seeing all the people, she immediately said, "Visiting hours are over why are all these people here. Everyone out. That include you too headmaster." "I was just on my way Poppy." Professor Dumbledore said as he calmly exited the room. Hermione on the other hand didn''t want to leave until she got an explanation, but upon receiving a stern gaze from Madam Pomfrey she quietly left. As Nova laid in the bed, he started to diagnose himself and saw that his body was in peak performance and then breathed a small flame only to see that it too was at its full power. Seeing that he was indeed back up to full strength Nova let himself fall asleep in the Hospital Wing. The next morning dawned very bright and cold much to Nova''s frustration. Though he didn''t mind the cold he still found it mildly annoying and discomforting. As he went to the Great Hall, Nova found it was full of the delicious smell of fried sausages and the cheerful chatter of everyone looking forward to a good Quidditch match. As everyone watched him enter, some of the talking had died down and instead of Quidditch, they were discussing whether or not he had actually done what the rumors were saying. When he approached the Gryffindor table, Nova saw Hermione talking with Harry and Ron seemingly trying to get Harry to eat something. "You''ve got to eat some breakfast." "I don''t want anything." "Just a bit of toast," wheedled Hermione. "I''m not hungry." "Harry, you need your strength," said Seamus Finnigan. "Seekers are always the ones who get clobbered by the other team." "Thanks, Seamus," said Harry and then watched Seamus pile ketchup on his sausages. Sitting down next to Hermione, Nova was approached by Fred and George Weasley, who came over and started to talk with him. "Hey did you really turn into a giant dragon?" One of the twins immediately asked. "How did you turn Percy into a weasel? Can you show us or is it dragon magic?" Said the other. Hearing his name, Percy looked over but upon seeing that it was Nova and hearing about weasels, he quickly ducked his head back down, which caused the twins to start laughing. "No it is nothing special, you can achieve it with regular transfiguration magic, if dragon magic really existed then your brother would have stayed a weasel permanently." Nova explained. Hearing this the brothers nodded their heads in understanding, "You know I heard you two liked playing tricks on others, since it was a simple magic, why don''t you enchant something that can be held or eaten that turns the person into a random animal." When Nova said this the twins eyes went wide and were about to say something, when Wood came and got them for the match. "You''re not giving them any bad ideas I hope right?" Hermione asked. "No, but I feel that if they do decide to do something like that it would be quite profitable for them." Nova told her. "So when are you going to tell me what is going on?" Hermione asked. "Later." "Does what ever this is about have something to do with you crashing into my house and lying to my family about your origins?" Hearing Hermione say this caught Nova completely off guard as he drank a strange drink called coffee causing him to choke as he swallowed it. "Oh so the enchantments were broken. Whoops, should have seen that coming." "Well does it." Hermione did a follow up on her question, with an expression that all but scared Nova. "Hey look at the time. We should start heading towards the game." Nova quickly got up and headed out the Hall. For the expression, Hermione gave was that of his wife''s when he was in trouble. By eleven o''clock the whole school seemed to be out in the stands around the Quidditch pitch. Many students had binoculars. The seats might be raised high in the air, but it was still difficult to see what was going on sometimes. Nova, Ron, and Hermione joined Neville, Seamus, and Dean the West Ham fan up in the top row. As a surprise for Harry, they had painted a large banner on one of the sheets Scabbers had ruined. It said Potter for President, and Dean, who was good at drawing, had done a large Gryffindor lion underneath. Then Hermione had performed a tricky little charm so that the paint flashed different colors. Impressed with the art that was on the banner, Nova manipulated the art on the banner to jump off the canvas andbecome as large as a giant lion. Seeing that he had done this, the group look over at Nova with a wide mouth. "How did you do that? You got the lion to look so life like?" "One of my friends is a lion, so I based it off of her and her husband." "You have friends that are lions." "Yeah you even have stories about them. The Nemean Lion and the constellation Leo, I believe." "Merlin''s beard Nova. Are they as big as you?" Ron asked since he had seen Nova''s real form. "No they are like big kittens. Though a little bigger than this model I made." Hearing Nova call the canvas a big kitten, the group just kinda stopped talking and just watched the lion lay on the ground in front of them. Soon the players started walking out of the rest area onto the field. Madam Hooch was refereeing. She stood in the middle of the field waiting for the two teams, her broom in her hand. "Now, I want a nice fair game, all of you," she said, once they were all gathered around her. "Mount your brooms, please." Madam Hooch gave a loud blast on her silver whistle. Fifteen brooms rose up, high, high into the air. They were off. "And the Quaffle is taken immediately by Angelina Johnson of Gryffindor -- what an excellent Chaser that girl is, and rather attractive, too --" "JORDAN!" "Sorry, Professor." The Weasley twins'' friend, Lee Jordan, was doing the commentary for the match, closely watched by Professor McGonagall. Nova couldn''t help but laugh when he heard the commentary, but as he looked at the girl, Angelina, he couldn''t help but nodded in agreement with Jordan''s words. "And she''s really belting along up there, a neat pass to Alicia Spinnet, a good find of Oliver Wood''s, last year only a reserve -- back to Johnson and -- no, the Slytherins have taken the Quaffle, Slytherin Captain Marcus Flint gains the Quaffle and off he goes -- Flint flying like an eagle up there -- he''s going to sc- no, stopped by an excellent move by Gryffindor Keeper Wood and the Gryffindors take the Quaffle -- that''s Chaser Katie Bell of Gryffindor there, nice dive around Flint, off up the field and -- OUCH -- that must have hurt, hit in the back of the head by a Bludger -- Quaffle taken by the Slytherins -- that''s Adrian Pucey speeding off toward the goal posts, but he''s blocked by a second Bludger -- sent his way by Fred or George Weasley, can''t tell which -- nice play by the Gryffindor Beater, anyway, and Johnson back in possession of the Quaffle, a clear field ahead and off she goes -- she''s really flying -- dodges a speeding Bludger -- the goal posts are ahead -- come on, now, Angelina -- Keeper Bletchley dives -- misses -- GRYFFINDORS SCORE!" Gryffindor cheers filled the cold air, with howls and moans from the Slytherins. Seeing the score, the lion at the bottom let out a loud roar, which caused the cheering for Gryffindor to get even louder. "Budge up there, move along." "Hagrid!" Ron and Hermione squeezed together to give Hagrid enough space to join them. "Bin watchin'' from me hut," said Hagrid, patting a large pair of binoculars around his neck, "But it isn''t the same as bein'' in the crowd. No sign of the Snitch yet, eh?" "Nope," said Ron. "Harry hasn''t had much to do yet." "Kept outta trouble, though, that''s somethin''," said Hagrid, raising his binoculars and peering skyward at the speck that was Harry. "Hey Hagrid." Nova said. "Oh hello Nova." Hagrid replied. "I heard you were helping treat me while I was sleeping. I wanted to give you my thanks. Would you like any kind of payment?" Nova asked. "No, no need." Hagrid replied. "If there is anything you need in the future let me know. Treat it as me owing you a favor." Nova replied. Hearing Nova say this Hagrid nodded his head, though Nova had a feeling that Hagrid would probably never ask. Coming out of his conversation, Nova heard Dean Thomas yelling, "Send him off, ref! Red card!" "What are you talking about, Dean?" said Ron. "Red card!" said Dean furiously. "In soccer you get shown the red card and you''re out of the game!" "But this isn''t soccer, Dean," Ron reminded him. Hagrid, however, was on Dean''s side. "They oughta change the rules. Flint coulda knocked Harry outta the air." Lee Jordan was finding it difficult not to take sides. "So -- after that obvious and disgusting bit of cheating "Jordan!" growled Professor McGonagall. "I mean, after that open and revolting foul ''Jordan, I''m warning you --" "All right, all right. Flint nearly kills the Gryffindor Seeker, which could happen to anyone, I''m sure, so a penalty to Gryffindor, taken by Spinner, who puts it away, no trouble, and we continue play, Gryffindor still in possession." All of a sudden, Nova saw Harry losing control of the broom, and it wasn''t just Nova that noticed. "Dunno what Harry thinks he''s doing," Hagrid mumbled. He stared through his binoculars. "If I didn'' know better, I''d say he''d lost control of his broom... but he can''t have...." Suddenly, people were pointing up at Harry all over the stands. His broom had started to roll over and over, with him only just managing to hold on. Then the whole crowd gasped. Harry''s broom had given a wild jerk and Harry swung off it. He was now dangling from it, holding on with only one hand. As Nova looked closer, he saw an invisible hand shaking and making the broom act as it was, showing clear signs that someone was messing with the broom. "Did something happen to it when Flint blocked him?" Seamus whispered. "Can''t have," Hagrid said, his voice shaking. "Can''t nothing interfere with a broomstick except powerful Dark magic -- no kid could do that to a Nimbus Two Thousand." At these words, Hermione seized Hagrid''s binoculars, but instead of looking up at Harry, she started looking frantically at the crowd. "What are you doing?" moaned Ron, gray-faced. "I knew it," Hermione gasped, "Snape -- look." Ron grabbed the binoculars. Snape was in the middle of the stands opposite them. He had his eyes fixed on Harry and was muttering nonstop under his breath. "He''s doing something -- jinxing the broom," said Hermione. "What should we do?" "Leave it to me." Hearing all this Nova looked over towards Snaped, and he was indeed moving his mouth for spell the magic being woven was of protection and stability. "Go" Nova said to the lion down below and sent it to be underneath Harry just in case. Nova then continued looking around for the culprit. If they were even there. Though he didn''t find who the person was, he knew that Hermione had done something as the magic hand holding the broom faded, giving Harry control of the broom once more. Moments later, the crowd watched as Harry was speeding toward the ground when the crowd saw him clap his hand to his mouth as though he was about to be sick -- he hit the field on all fours -- coughed -- and something gold fell into his hand. "I''ve got the Snitch!" he shouted, waving it above his head, and the game ended in complete confusion. Seeing that the game was over Nova created invisible platforms for the lion to run on as it roared out in delight before running straight back into the original banner and taking its original form "Come on guys lets get out of this cold." Nova said. As he was ready to get out of the cold. ************************************ 2/15 32 Tea Time Rifts After Harry got back from the locker room, Nova and the three went to Hagrid''s hut for some tea. As they were sitting down, Hagrid made them a strong cup of tea and served them something called rock cakes. "It was Snape," Ron was explaining, "Hermione and I saw him. He was cursing your broomstick, muttering, he wouldn''t take his eyes off you." "Rubbish," said Hagrid, who hadn''t heard a word of what had gone on next to him in the stands. "Why would Snape do somethin'' like that?" Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at one another, wondering what to tell him. Harry decided on the truth. "I found out something about him," he told Hagrid. "He tried to get past that three-headed dog on Halloween. It bit him. We think he was trying to steal whatever it''s guarding." Hagrid dropped the teapot. "How do you know about Fluffy?" he said. "Fluffy?" "The big puppy on the third floor belongs to you. Sigh. . . Oh well, I guess I can accept that." Nova said. "Yeah -- he''s mine -- bought him off a Greek chappie I met in the pub las'' year -- I lent him to Dumbledore to guard the . . ." "Yes?" said Harry eagerly. "Now, don''t ask me anymore," said Hagrid gruffly. "That''s top secret, that is." "But Snape''s trying to steal it." "Rubbish," said Hagrid again. "Snape''s a Hogwarts teacher, he''d do nothin'' of the sort." "So why did he just try and kill Harry?" cried Hermione. The afternoon''s events certainly seemed to have changed her mind about Snape. I know a jinx when I see one, Hagrid, I''ve read all about them! You''ve got to keep eye contact, and Snape wasn''t blinking at all, I saw him!" "I''m tellin'' yeh, yer wrong!" said Hagrid hotly. "I don'' know why Harry''s broom acted like that, but Snape wouldn'' try an'' kill a student! Now, listen to me, all three of yeh -- yer meddlin'' in things that don'' concern yeh. It''s dangerous. You forget that dog, an'' you forget what it''s guardin'', that''s between Professor Dumbledore an'' Nicolas Flamel --" "Aha!" said Harry, "so there''s someone called Nicolas Flamel involved, is there?" Hagrid looked furious with himself. "I have to agree with Hagrid on this Harry." Nova said. "I watched the spell he was trying to form, it didn''t have anything to do with messing with your broom." Hearing Nova say this all four of them just stared at him, "What? Did you forget I can see magic?" "Oh yeah." Ron said. Hearing Ron''s response Nova just shook his head. Then as he took a bite out of one of the rock cakes. They weren''t too bad. A little hard though. Seeing that it was getting late the group of four packed up and after Hagrid gave them some more cakes, they headed back to the school. As dinner time approached the Great Hall started to fill with students and teachers still talking about the outcome of the Quidditch match. As the dinner was going on, Nova started to feel a strange change to the surrounding air, and as he looked he saw the magic in the air start to tremble and suddenly a loud tearing sound was heard from the air above the ceiling and if you looked up to where the noise was coming from you could visibly see a tear in the space start to form. When Nova looked up, and saw this happen he immediately felt the blood drain from his face. The people who were watching could see the tear getting wider and wider. Suddenly many long dark tentacles started to sprout from out of the tear. Seeing this happen, many people started to panic and run, making the situation much worse as they all headed for the door at once. Many teachers tried to construct a barrier around the area to seal off the threat but it just simply passed through the magic as if it wasn''t there. "Teachers quickly lead all the students to safety!" Dumbledore''s voice could be heard from the table. Coming out of his shock, Nova quickly pushed through the crowd of panicked people and soon arrived in front of the rift. When he arrived in front of the largest tentacle, Nova took a deep breath and let out a loud roar at the creature. When it heard him, it froze in fear and then Nova said in a loud voice, "Leave". Hearing his instructions, the tentacles quickly retreated back into the tear. After the tentacles had left, Nova turned his arms into dragon form and grabbed the edges of the tear and pulled the space back together. When the edges over lapped Nova breathed a thin stream of flame out and slowly melted the space into a whole section. If anyone who was a welder saw this they would have to applause to the technique Nova was using. When the last part of the edge was welded shut the space was sealed but if you looked closely one could still see the distortion that was there along with the glowing edge of melted space. The next thing Nova did was weave the magic in the surrounding area and start working on a temporary barrier with a timer so that Nova could keep track of how long it would last. As the tear showed that the world had deteriorated far quicker than he had imagined, but at the same time Nova was unaware of what had happened in the Sanctuary. When he had finished, Nova let out a long drawn out sigh, then reverting his arms back, he turned around to see that everyone had cleared out of the Great Hall. But by everyone he meant students and teachers, the only ones left were him and Dumbledore, who was still at his chair. "We need to talk." Nova said. ********************************* 3/15 32 Tea Time and Rifts After Harry got back from the locker room, Nova and the three went to Hagrid''s hut for some tea. As they were sitting down, Hagrid made them a strong cup of tea and served them something called rock cakes. "It was Snape," Ron was explaining, "Hermione and I saw him. He was cursing your broomstick, muttering, he wouldn''t take his eyes off you." "Rubbish," said Hagrid, who hadn''t heard a word of what had gone on next to him in the stands. "Why would Snape do somethin'' like that?" Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at one another, wondering what to tell him. Harry decided on the truth. "I found out something about him," he told Hagrid. "He tried to get past that three-headed dog on Halloween. It bit him. We think he was trying to steal whatever it''s guarding." Hagrid dropped the teapot. "How do you know about Fluffy?" he said. "Fluffy?" "The big puppy on the third floor belongs to you. Sigh. . . Oh well, I guess I can accept that." Nova said. "Yeah -- he''s mine -- bought him off a Greek chappie I met in the pub las'' year -- I lent him to Dumbledore to guard the . . ." "Yes?" said Harry eagerly. "Now, don''t ask me anymore," said Hagrid gruffly. "That''s top secret, that is." "But Snape''s trying to steal it." "Rubbish," said Hagrid again. "Snape''s a Hogwarts teacher, he''d do nothin'' of the sort." "So why did he just try and kill Harry?" cried Hermione. The afternoon''s events certainly seemed to have changed her mind about Snape. I know a jinx when I see one, Hagrid, I''ve read all about them! You''ve got to keep eye contact, and Snape wasn''t blinking at all, I saw him!" "I''m tellin'' yeh, yer wrong!" said Hagrid hotly. "I don'' know why Harry''s broom acted like that, but Snape wouldn'' try an'' kill a student! Now, listen to me, all three of yeh -- yer meddlin'' in things that don'' concern yeh. It''s dangerous. You forget that dog, an'' you forget what it''s guardin'', that''s between Professor Dumbledore an'' Nicolas Flamel --" "Aha!" said Harry, "so there''s someone called Nicolas Flamel involved, is there?" Hagrid looked furious with himself. "I have to agree with Hagrid on this Harry." Nova said. "I watched the spell he was trying to form, it didn''t have anything to do with messing with your broom." Hearing Nova say this all four of them just stared at him, "What? Did you forget I can see magic?" "Oh yeah." Ron said. Hearing Ron''s response Nova just shook his head. Then as he took a bite out of one of the rock cakes. They weren''t too bad. A little hard though. Seeing that it was getting late the group of four packed up and after Hagrid gave them some more cakes, they headed back to the school. As dinner time approached the Great Hall started to fill with students and teachers still talking about the outcome of the Quidditch match. As the dinner was going on, Nova started to feel a strange change to the surrounding air, and as he looked he saw the magic in the air start to tremble and suddenly a loud tearing sound was heard from the air above the ceiling and if you looked up to where the noise was coming from you could visibly see a tear in the space start to form. When Nova looked up, and saw this happen he immediately felt the blood drain from his face. The people who were watching could see the tear getting wider and wider. Suddenly many long dark tentacles started to sprout from out of the tear. Seeing this happen, many people started to panic and run, making the situation much worse as they all headed for the door at once. Many teachers tried to construct a barrier around the area to seal off the threat but it just simply passed through the magic as if it wasn''t there. "Teachers quickly lead all the students to safety!" Dumbledore''s voice could be heard from the table. Coming out of his shock, Nova quickly pushed through the crowd of panicked people and soon arrived in front of the rift. When he arrived in front of the largest tentacle, Nova took a deep breath and let out a loud roar at the creature. When it heard him, it froze in fear and then Nova said in a loud voice, "Leave". Hearing his instructions, the tentacles quickly retreated back into the tear. After the tentacles had left, Nova turned his arms into dragon form and grabbed the edges of the tear and pulled the space back together. When the edges over lapped Nova breathed a thin stream of flame out and slowly melted the space into a whole section. If anyone who was a welder saw this they would have to applause to the technique Nova was using. When the last part of the edge was welded shut the space was sealed but if you looked closely one could still see the distortion that was there along with the glowing edge of melted space. The next thing Nova did was weave the magic in the surrounding area and start working on a temporary barrier with a timer so that Nova could keep track of how long it would last. As the tear showed that the world had deteriorated far quicker than he had imagined, but at the same time Nova was unaware of what had happened in the Sanctuary. When he had finished, Nova let out a long drawn out sigh, then reverting his arms back, he turned around to see that everyone had cleared out of the Great Hall. But by everyone he meant students and teachers, the only ones left were him and Dumbledore, who was still at his chair. "We need to talk." Nova said. ********************************* 3/15 33 R.I.P. - Pray for Me @@ SOOOO . . . . . How are you guys doing today? Great. . . . Well, you know how you tell your buddies that you have no intention of settling down, and having children anytime soon because you enjoy being a bachelor. Then you find out from your girlfriend, her twin sister and neighbor, that after going to battle with them last month because you missed date night, all three have missed their "special time" during the month. And after nearly going into shock, you go to the store and buy every pregnancy test the store has to offer. To then start pacing around your house non-stop, waiting for the undeniable results. Yeah . . . . . That is where I am at right now. Still recovering from the news. So chapters are on a little bit of hold right now. Since my mind is kinda a little on the stressed side. Don''t worry I am still writing them and may post one in a few hours another update might take a few days or so. Also please pray for me that I will still be alive after informing our families. So. . . . . Anyone want to get a drink?@@ 34 Name for Lady Phoenix? @@ Hey guys- Life is still messed up. . . . But that aside, while I am trying to process life at the doctors office: I was thinking of a name for Lady Phoenix: Asteria who is Titaness of Stars in Greek Mythology, or Sunna, the Norse Sun Goddess Let me know in the comments. Also on a more personal note: Do you ask your boss for a pay raise before or after telling him you knock up his only daughter?@@ 36 I am ALIVE @@ Soooo . . . . . Hey guys. As some of you have noticed its been a while. It turns out that when you tell 6 people that they are going to be grandparents, the possibility of getting strangled is quite high. And then asking your boss for a raise, means you get denied the raise but are given more hours to work for over time. So now I have been given happily given 10-20 hours of overtime to my regular 40 hour weeks and have been a little tired. Also I have had writers block from exhaustion. On top of that did you know that a twins can also have twins as well. Yay! . . . Sob, sob sob, T^T someone please pray for me Trying to post more chapters soon maybe one more today before going to work.@@ 37 Party The next morning there was a lot of hustle and bustle as many students had gotten up to visit the Great Hall to see what had become of it. But upon entering many found that it was still the same, only those with a keen eye could make out the wrinkle in the air where Nova had patched things up. Now one morning a few weeks later, Hogwarts woke to find itself covered in several feet of snow. The lake froze solid and the Weasley twins were punished for bewitching several snowballs so that they followed Quirrell around, bouncing off the back of his turban. The few owls that managed to battle their way through the stormy sky to deliver mail had to be nursed back to health by Hagrid before they could fly off again. No one could wait for the holidays to start. While the Gryffindor common room and the Great Hall had roaring fires, the drafty corridors had become icy and a bitter wind rattled the windows in the classrooms. Worst of all were Professor Snape''s classes down in the dungeons, where their breath rose in a mist before them and they kept as close as possible to their hot cauldrons. During this cold period, Nova had found that there was this holiday coming up that seemed to excite everyone, and also he found that he was actually quite miserable do to this snow. It was this white, wet, fluffy, and cold stuff that fell from the sky, had started to ruin his mood as it caused him to wake up frequently as the cold draft seeped into his body. He now knew why people complained about the dungeons as they were similarly wet and sometimes cold, but this stuff was just terrible. He was the Dragon God after all and he was getting tormented by a force of nature. Now Nova could have decided to burn it all to the ground or forged something to get rid of it all, but he had been informed by Hermione that his forging had actually caused the castle to quake. So he was taking a little time off from the crafting and would pick it back up when everyone was gone for this holiday called Christmas. Of course, a few people would be staying at the school, while others clearly let people know they would be going home. "I do feel so sorry," said Draco Malfoy, one Potions class, "for all those people who have to stay at Hogwarts for Christmas because they''re not wanted at home." When Nova heard this he just shook his head, he didn''t understand why the Malfoy child was like he was goading at Harry all the time. As Nova shook his head, he heard the girl, Daphne, snort. "Is something the matter?" Nova asked her. "I don''t understand how he can be such an idiot." Daphne told him. "But that aside, I am having a party at my residence on Christmas Eve, would you like to come?" "Hmmm . . . . I would need to think about it." Nova responded. As he didn''t really have any plans to go anywhere and didn''t want to intrude upon Hermione''s holiday with her family. "Oh ok. Well if you do decide to go here is the address." And with that Daphne gave Nova a piece of parchment with where she lived before walking off. Watching as she left Nova gave a small smirk, and figured he might go to the party. As he left the Potion''s classroom and head to the Great Hall, Nova saw Hermione with Harry and Ron talking with Hagrid. As he approached he heard, "How many days you got left until yer holidays?" Hagrid asked. " Just one," said Hermione. "And that reminds me -Harry, Ron, we''ve got half an hour before lunch, we should be in the library." "Oh yeah, you''re right," said Ron, tearing his eyes away from Professor Flitwick, who had golden bubbles blossoming out of his wand and was trailing them over the branches of the new tree. "The library?" said Hagrid, following them out of the hall. "Just before the holidays? Bit keen, aren''t yeh?" "Oh, we''re not working," Harry told him brightly. "Ever since you mentioned Nicolas Flamel we''ve been trying to find out who he is." "You what?" Hagrid looked shocked. "Listen here -- I''ve told yeh -- drop it. It''s nothin'' to you what that dog''s guardin''." "We just want to know who Nicolas Flamel is, that''s all," said Hermione. "Unless you''d like to tell us and save us the trouble?" Harry added. "We must''ve been through hundreds of books already and we can''t find him anywhere -- just give us a hint -- I know I''ve read his name somewhere." "I''m sayin'' nothin, said Hagrid flatly. "Just have to find out for ourselves, then," said Ron, and they left Hagrid looking disgruntled and hurried off to the library. Hearing all of this Nova just shook his head, he didn''t know what to tell them. He then approached the trees that were being decorated as he observed them, he watched as Flitwick and McGonagall decorate the tree. As he looked around, Nova had to admit, the hall looked spectacular. Festoons of holly and mistletoe hung all around the walls, and no less than twelve towering Christmas trees stood around the room, some sparkling with tiny icicles, some glittering with hundreds of candles. Nova then left and head towards the library. When he arrived he saw Harry waiting outside. Shaking his head, Nova could only guess as to what Harry did to have gotten thrown out of the library by Madam Pince. "Harry what did you do this time to have yourself removed from the library of all places?" Nova asked him. Harry just shook his head, "Nothing." Five minutes later, Ron and Hermione joined him, shaking their heads. They went off to lunch. "You will keep looking while I''m away, won''t you?" said Hermione. "And send me an owl if you find anything." "And you could ask your parents if they know who Flamel is," said Ron. "It''d be safe to ask them." "Very safe, as they''re both dentists," said Hermione. Hearing her say this Nova let out a small chuckle. As the two walked back to the common room after leaving Harry and Ron in the hall, Nova heard Hermione sigh. "Is something wrong?" Nova asked her. When he looked over at her he could see that more of her features have changed in the last few week since talking with Dumbledore. Her bushy hair was not bushy anymore and was starting to get a lustrous shine to it. Though it had kept the wavy look. "No it is nothing to important. It is just strange that I am doing something a simple as visiting family for a holiday when I could be having my soul strengthened to help prevent the world from breaking." Hermione complained. "I see nothing wrong with what you are doing. And sure it is a pressing matter but there is nothing that can be done just yet. And besides, the process of increasing your fragment would just cause you to get prettier. Is that what you really want right now?" Hearing Nova say that Hermione let out a small groan. Ever since her appearance had changed people were noticing her more. The male students started to act strange and start random conversations with her. After her change the girls started to ask how she did it and soon became slightly jealous with how she looked. "Don''t worry about it. Once the holidays are over we can start working on ways to increase the soul strength. Now let me help you get your stuff so you can have your vacation." As they walked into the common room and with a small flick of his hand, Nova walked straight into the girls dorm. Normally this isn''t possible, but Nova just by passed the original spell and walked in. Now Nova didn''t really see what the issue was the dorms were both the same except one had guys and the other girls. As Nova grabbed Hermione''s things, he failed to notice that she was acting nervously, but after he turned around and walked out the room she calmed down. They then walked out the castle and followed the other students to the train station where Nova helped Hermione load her stuff. "I''ll think of something to send you as a gift." Nova told her. "Oh ok. But you don''t have to." "No it''s fine. I need to get back to forging anyways." Nova said as he walked off the train, and then turned and looking back gave a grin. "Just try not to break the castle." Hermione called back to him. Hearing this Nova just waved as the train pulled out of the station. When he got back to the school, Nova immediately went to the Room of Requirement and since the holiday had officially begun and many of the students were not there anymore, he could pick up his hammer once more without disturbing anyone. As he stoked the fire, he tried to think of what he should make, and after thinking about the spacial tear, Nova knew what he needed. Nova then pulled out some of the jewels and gold from his ring and immediately got to work. As he hammered and forged he made a small rectangular plate with lip then taking the different jewel he melted them down to make a smooth surface almost like glass but sturdier and more receptive to void elements. He then went to the work bench and started to carve runes into the back of the plate. After a few days of carving complex and interlocking symbols the plate was finished. The plate looked like the front of a television with a blank screen but when magic or void matter was channeled through it, the tablet would light up and start calculating the distance to a tear in the space. The first time that Nova used it, he found that it had picked up the tear in the Great Hall and showed it was sealed. With a small smile Nova then went and crafted another quill for Hermione and this time instead of making just one he made a whole set. After being at the forge for a few days Nova came out of the Room of Requirement. As he walked about the castle, he soon found that it was Christmas Eve. And upon hearing that Nova remembered how the girl, Daphne invited him to her families party. Though he did really feel like going, Nova felt it would be a good change of pace. Upon going outside into the snow, Nova took off his shirt and unfurled his wings. And after complaining to himself about the cold, he jumped into the air and headed south. While Nova flew he kept his sense open for any kind of disturbances and after flying for a few hours, Nova soon arrived in Manchester. When he landed he looked around for the highest concentration of magic and started walking towards it. Upon finding what he was looking for Nova called out, "Excuse me." Causing the two people who were talking to turn towards him. "Young Man, what can we do for you?" The couple said in reply to him. "I am looking for the Greengrass residence, and this is the address that I have. Which direction should I be going in?" Nova stated and showed them the address that Daphne had given to him. "Go towards the east of town and head towards the forest. Head into the forest about half a kilometer and turn left. You should see the place. Also how did you know we were wizards?" The man said in reply. "Lucky guess." Nova said and before walking off, turned to the young woman, "Oh and congratulations." Hearing Nova say this the woman was startled and immediately held her stomach. Before she could say anything, Nova walked off and could hear the man laughing and acting like a kid. Nova just nodded his head as he continued to walk in the direction he was told. After walking for 15 minutes or so, Nova arrived at the forest and as went in he felt the density of magic in the air changed to a thicker consistency. Feeling the change gave Nova a bad feeling in his gut, the potency of this could easily affect life. As he walked further into the area and arrived at the Greengrass manor, the elements thickness had almost doubled. When he walked onto the property, he could tell that he had triggered some kind of barrier but instead of immobilizing him, Nova continued to walk forward. Seconds later, Nova felt the air distort as four men appeared out of thin air with their wands drawn. "Halt! You are trespassing on a private event." Man 1 said. "Hello my name is Nova. I am here as a guest of Ms. Daphne Greengrass for the party." Nova stated with a very bored look on his face. "You do not look like you are here for the party." Man 2 spoke. "Do you have any proof? Where is your invitation?" Man 3 inquired. "I have the address. Does that count?" "Why are you not dressed for a formal event?" Man 4. Hearing all this nonsense was starting to bore Nova. He then looked down at this clothes jeans and a long sleeve shirt. He did have to admit, he wasn''t as form looking as the others, so after taking a look at what other people were wearing, Nova pulled in some of the ridiculous magic in the air and molding it with the excess scales on his body, Nova formed a set of dress robes that made the other men''s look like trash. His robes had a glossy black shine with streaks of silver in certain areas and if one looked closely enough they would be able to see that the fabric was made with interlocking scales. While he was at it, Nova also changed his sunglasses to a black mask to cover his eyes. "Ok now I am dressed for a formal event. Are we through here?" Nova inquired. Seeing Nova do what he did stunned the four men. They had never seen anyone do such a thing in the first place. Seeing as how they weren''t responding, Nova took it as things were fine now and proceeded to walk forward. "Halt!" Man 1 said. "Now what?" Nova turned on the man. Nova was starting to get irritated, who were these men that kept wasting his time. "You must come back during visiting hours." Man 3 spoke. "Hahaha! I get it now." Nova started laughing, "You are all idiots. That is why your holding me up." "Who are you . . ." Man 2 tried saying. "Silence." Nova spoke and the four men lost the ability to speak. He was tired of this farce. "I am going to the party now, if you try to stop me your lives will be forfeit." Once more Nova started to move, but this time one of the men shot a red colored spell at Nova. Feeling the magic fluctuation, Nova stopped the spell in mid air without turning around and duplicated the spell and sent it flying back at the four men. "I warned you," Nova said as the spell sent them flying. Nova then headed for the manor while releasing the silence command on the men who were now passed out on the lawn. As Nova walked to the front door, he knocked on it and waited. After a moment the door opened up and a house elf was there. "Greetings. I am here at the behest of Madam Daphne Greengrass. May I come in?" Nova asked the small creature. Giving a low bow, "Certainly young sir. Follow Zazz to the party." Zazz the house elf said. With a small nod, Nova was led by Zazz to the party. When Nova arrived, he found the party was in an outdoor space in the back garden. There was a small layer of white powdery snow on the ground that didn''t stick to shoes, and in center of the garden was a frozen fountain with sculptures carved out of the ice. The top of the fountain had the Greengrass coat of arms carved out of ice with strings of lanterns extending out from it. In one corner of the yard was a small orchestra playing classical music. Though it was perfect dance music nobody was dancing, instead they were in little groups talking and interacting with each other. Nova did find it odd, but then again mortals who thought that money gave them power were strange anyways. While walking he also saw men and some women, dressed similar to the four idiots, standing guard around the area. Soon Nova was led by Zazz to a small group. In the group, Nova saw Daphne looking very bored standing next to two people he assume were her parents with a little girl about 2 years younger accompanying them. Seeing Nova, Daphne''s face broke into a large grin and immediately walked over to him and gave him a hug. "You made, that is fantastic! Thank you Zazz, you can go now." Daphne said and with a small pop, Zazz was gone. "Come meet my family." and proceeded to lead Nova back into the small group. "Daphne what have I told you about not acting out. You need to be lady like at all times." A stern lady said to her. Nova assumed this was the mother, as she had a strong resemblance to Daphne. "Now dear, it is alright to relax a little during the holidays but remember there is a time and place for everything." The man standing next the the mother said. Though he had a gruff voice, Nova could tell he was considerate and well educated to a degree. Clearly ignoring her parents, Daphne said, "Father, Mother. This is Nova Void. We attend Hogwarts together." Nova took a step forward, "It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr and Mrs. Greengrass. I must say this is a very fine party that you are hosting. Reciprocating his greeting, Mr Greengrass shook Nova''s hand, "Mr. Void, I am glad that you could attend. Daphne has told us much about you." "Please call me Nova. You look lovely this evening Mrs. Greengrass, I can see where Daphne gets her beauty from. Please accept this small gift." And in Nova''s hands appeared a bouquet of flowers that Nova had shaped out of ice and snow from the surrounding environment. "That is a nice piece of magic, Nova." Mrs Greengrass said as she took the frozen flowers. "Those are pretty mommy!" The little girl said. "They are aren''t they, Astoria." Her mother said to her, "Here why don''t you hold onto them for mommy." When Nova heard her name, he almost jumped out of his skin. But calmed down just as quickly. When he looked inside her soul, he saw a patch of grass with a small dove nested in the grass, but instead of looking energetic like most souls, hers was frail and tired looking. Nova took this as a grave sign to the girl. "Nova is something wrong?" Daphne asked him. "No nothing." Nova told her. A moment later, four people walked up, one of whom Nova knew. "Lucius it is good to see you. I see you brought your wife and son to the gathering this year. And Mr. Minister I am happy you could grace us with your presence. I imagine it must have been hard freeing up your schedule." Indeed it was the Malfoy family, when Nova saw Draco he had guessed correctly who the others were, but he was unaware of who the minister was. "Let me introduce you, these are my daughters Daphne and Astoria, and the young man is Nova Void, who attends Hogwarts with my daughter." "Greetings" the two girls said. Nova opted to remain silent as he felt they were about to talk business. "Yes it is good to see you. I am Cornelius Fudge. I have actually heard of Mr. Void and his run in with the Sorting Hat." Fudge said. "Have you really. I wonder who informed you of such a thing." Nova spoke already knowing that there was bond to have been some gossip on the matter not that he cared. "Yes, yes. In one of the many letters I exchange with Dumbledore, he mentioned it to me." Hearing this from Fudge, Nova immediately knew he was lying, but was too bored with the conversation to say anything. "Indeed. Our son Draco has also informed us of your peculiar sorting event. Though I can''t help but feel you are incorrect of your choice house and feel that your description was off for us Slytherins." "Oh really, I simply stated what I thought of the snake in general. Not the people in the house itself. You should compare yourself based on such a lowly creature." Nova replied. Hearing Nova say this Fudge and the Malfoys had a cold look on their faces, while Daphne struggle to not laugh. Now bored with the people, Nova heard the music change, and turned to Daphne, "Daphne would you like to dance, it would be a waste of such music to just stand around and talk." "Umm . . . Nova. I can''t dance." Daphne whispered to him while blushing. Though she spoke softly the group still heard her and it caused her father to laugh. "I told you not to be taking your lessons lightly." he said while chuckling. Nodding his head in understanding, Nova took her hand and brought her to the area for dancing, "Don''t worry it is quite simple." As the music started Nova and Daphne bowed to each other, and then Nova picked Daphne up and set her down on his feet. "But your shoes." "Don''t worry about it." And went off with the music. Luckily for Daphne, Nova had been taught how to dance and it also helped that the song wasn''t too fast pace but rather had a simple tempo. Seeing the two dance on the dance floor caused the other people to stop talking and after a few minutes, many grabbed their partners and joined in as well. As they dance, Nova started to have this nostalgic feeling inside of him. "Tell me how does it feel to be dancing on your own." Nova asked her. "What do you mean?" Daphne asked in reply but then looked down at her feet only to see that she was indeed dancing on her own. Looking back up at him, Nova gave her a wink and continued to dance. After the song was over, they walked of to the side where her parents were still talking, but this time it was to a man with a lion''s mane of hair. But Nova just ignored him. "So Daphne, I am going to get going soon, but before I do I got you a present." Nova told her and reached into his pocket. He pulled out an ornately carved box made of aspen and gold. When he handed it to her, Daphne''s mother happened to look over and let out a small gasp. "Such a beautiful jewelry box." the mother said. But before they could say anything, the four men from earlier came rushing over. "Ah it''s the four idiots." Nova said. "I thought they would be out longer." "You don''t move!" Idiot 1 "Thought you could trespass. Did you?" Idiot 2 Hearing the man call out to Nova, caused the guest to stop what they were doing to see what was going on. The man with the mane had also turned around to see what was going on. "No I didn''t I told you I was invited. But I guess idiots can''t listen either." Nova told them. "We are not idiots. Idiots can''t be Aurors." Idiot 3 "Auror?" Nova said. "Magical Law Enforcement." Daphne said. "Ah. . . Aren''t they at least supposed to listen to reason and not be simpletons. I mean compared to the rest standing guard these four seem simple minded." "You are under arrest for attacking us earlier." Idiot 4 "I will not be going with you. I have other plans. Have a good evening and Daphne enjoy your gift." "Wait you!" Idiot 1 reached out to grab Nova. CRACK "AAHHH" Idiot 1 started scream. He was suddenly being held by the arm with blood and bone sticking out. "Try to touch me again mortal and I will rip it off." Nova told him and threw him like a ragdoll into his fellow idiots, who crashed into each other. Suddenly all the other Aurors started moving in his direction, seeing this Nova just shook his head. "Freeze." With everyone immobilized, Nova turned to Daphne, "It seems I have overstayed my welcome, so I will see you at school. Enjoy your gift and the holiday." Turning to her parents, "My apologies for how this ended, please enjoy the rest of your evening." As Nova turned around to walk off, he stopped and turned around to look at Mr. Greengrass. "Before the situation with her gets any worse, I will be more than happy to help you insure her life." When Nova said this there was a small shock running through the ears of both Greengrass parents. As Nova walked out the manor, he released the power of his command and robes to allow his wing to open and started to fly back to the castle, unaware of the chaos that was unfolding. ****************************************************************************** If you didn''t read the note posted before this chapte 38 Party Part 2 ******************* Daphne POV ******************* A Few Hours Earlier~ Daphne was in her room trying to get ready. And even though she had a closet full of clothes she was having trouble trying to decide what to wear. "Daphne, dear, are you ready? The guest are about to arrive." Mrs. Greengrass said as she walked into the room. "Mother I don''t know what to wear." Daphne told her mother. She continued to look through the closet and try to find something that satisfied her. "Daughter, why have you gotten all flustered you have never had an issue wearing anything before what has changed?" Mrs Greengrass spoke. "I invited a friend from school, and he said he would come if he had time." Daphne informed her mother. "Well in that case we must have you look your best. Here try this one. It should do nicely with the decorations." The mother then pulled out a white dress with black flowers and lace trim. "So dear, which family is this young man from? Is his family in good standing. Does he have any wealth? What about his family''s power?" "I don''t know mother." "Daphne these are things that you have to consider when choosing a partner. If he is not wealthy or has any power, how can you hope to maintain the house." "I haven''t really asked him any of that stuff." "Tsk." The mother showed a bit of disappointment in her tone. She just hoped the boy wasn''t some pig looking to eat swan''s flesh. As they two women finished getting ready, they went to the main hall and met Mr. Greengrass who was holding his youngest daughters hand. "I see it took someone awhile to get ready. I wonder if I am losing my daughter to marriage already." Hearing her father say this, Daphne turned a light shade of pink that contrasted well against her white dress. Seeing his daughter act like this, Mr. Greengrass let out a small chuckle. As guest started to appear they greeted them with warm smiles and slowly led everyone out into the garden to where the music was being played. After an hour or so everyone had arrived, and as she looked around Daphne didn''t see Nova. Letting out a small sigh, she just continued to stand by her mother and wait for the boring social event to be over. After watching her parents talk to the last group of people about some dragon business, Daphne happened to notice Zazz her house elf showing up with a guest in tow. Seeing that it was Nova had arrived, she immediately broke into a grin and after dismissing Zazz, dragged Nova to talk with her parents. Though Nova failed to compliment how she looked, he did ask her to dance which made her ecstatic, now if only she had bothered with the formal dances that her mother put her through. But luckily though Nova knew what to do and skillfully led her to the point she found she was able to dance on her own. After the song was over, Nova had led her back to her parents and gave her a beautiful white and gold box. She could tell that there was something inside of it but before, Daphne could check it out, four Aurors appeared. As the argued with Nova, they seemed to be upset about something. Then one of them tried to grab Nova to prevent him from leaving. But before she could blink the man''s arm was broken with blood pouring out and broken bones. Nova then said something to him and threw away, and the other Auror''s started to come forward to intercede. The next thing Daphne knew, Nova had said the word ''Freeze'' and suddenly nobody could move or talk. Daphne felt as if the weight of the world had fallen on her just trying to move her fingers was like poking it through extra thick jello. As Nova walked away, he told her parents about helping someone, did he mean her sister, who was suffering from a blood curse? How did he know? Moments later the overbearing pressure was gone and everyone could move. The Aurors immediately rushed to the front yard to catch up with him, but came back moments later say Nova had already left. One of the Auror''s came rushing back, "Mr Scrimgeour the intruder has left." "He is not an intruder, I invited him." Daphne spoke up, still holding her gift in her hands. As the men were talking she kept hearing words like intruder and arrest. "Now little girl, how do you know that he is who he says he is? He could have been someone in disguise." "Rufus, that is enough. If my daughter invited him, then she knows that is the correct person." Mr. Greengrass spoke up. "Scrimgeour what is all this about intruders what is going on. I thought you said this was well protect. How did he manage to immobilize close to a hundred people at once. Do you know what the Prophet is going to say if a child managed to interfere with Auror business? The field day they will have." Fudge appeared out of nowhere with a nervous sweaty face. "I assure you Mr Minister, this matter will be handled appropriately. But first I need to understand how this had happened." "Thompson. Explain how this intruder got past you?" Scrimgeour commanded. The man name Thompson, aka Idiot 2, started to tell the whole story. When Daphne heard the whole story, she was stunned. She knew Nova was strong but that is unbelievable. Daphne then turned to her mother, who she could tell didn''t really like Nova, had a look of disbelief on her face. Seeing this Daphne gave a small smirk, but this didn''t escape her mother''s knowing eye. Before her mother could say anything, "Thompson what do you mean he stopped your Stunning Spell in mid-air and multiplied it. Are you sure you weren''t drinking again?" Lucius calmly said as he joined in on the conversation. "Watch what you say Lucius." Scrimgeour told him darkly. "I mean no disrespect Rufus, but only a Dark Lord would have such power." Lucius Malfoy stated, while calmly stroking his cane. "Don''t bring up such topics him Malfoy, this is still a party and there are still guest present." Mr Greengrass calmly said. "Clearly you don''t use your eyes to see, it appears to me all the guest have long since left after such sinister magic was used and went home." Indeed Malfoy was right many of the guest were already gone and had disapparated soon after they could move. "Sigh then shall we go inside the house, I believe we should sit and talk about over some brandy." "Very well lead the way" As they walked into the manner Mr Greengrass called Zazz to bring the refreshments and then bring the girls to there rooms to get ready for bed. "Hold on Greengrass, your eldest seems to be involved in this she needs to stay. Or at least the so called gift should be left here to be destroyed. It may contain Dark Magical Artifacts." Lucius said. "It''s just a wooden box Lucius." Mr. Greengrass said. "Well it may contain something dangerous, Little One could you place it here on this table." Scrimgeour said as he magicked a table into the center of the room. "But . . ." Daphne tried to say. "Daphne just do what they say so this can be over soon." Mrs Greengrass told her. "Mother." Seeing her mother stare at her Daphne could only yield. She then placed the ornate box on the table. Then Scrimgeour approached the box with his wand out and cast some spells over it to check for any dark magic. But after he found nothing he just shook his head. "Minister there is nothing here." "Of course there isn''t Nova wouldn''t do anything like that." Daphne coldly spoke to them. She knew that if Nova was here, he would be calling them idiots as well. She then went forward to pick up the box. "Child I think you should open it in front of us just in case." Fudge said. "I agree with you Minister." Lucius said. Giving a look of displeasure, Daphne complied since she knew that she didn''t have any say. As she opened the lid, she felt a prick to her finger. "Ouch." she cried as a drop of blood fell on the object inside. Then there was this golden glow as the object slowly lifted itself into the air. As the light dimmed, they could see an snake made entirely out of emerald with gold sculpted to form the scale pattern. It was beautiful. Once the light had dispersed, the emerald snake was now coiled on the table. Then it opened its mouth and said, "Greetings. I am Orboros. I am a self defence tool, I was created to be indestructible and able to mend from anything. You must be my owner. It is a pleasure to meet you." Hearing the snake talk made everyone dumbstruck, then as it slowly made its way to Daphne who had extended her hand to the object, the snake suddenly knocked her away into the book case, just before it blew up into hundreds of pieces with the table. "Daphne!" Mr. Greengrass called as he went to his daughter now passed out on the floor with a cut on her head. "Lucius what is the meaning of this." Everyone turned to see that Lucius had drawn his wand and had cast the spell to destroy the artifact, "This is clearly Dark Magic at work. It had to be destroyed." "Dark Magic? If it wasn''t for this tool you would have gotten my daughter caught in the exploding spell." Before anyone could say anything else the artifacts pieces started to glow gold once more and after turning into little snakes, moved to the center of the room and started to reform. What nobody noticed however was one of the pieces of shrapnel had lodged itself into the cut on Daphne''s head and left a golden hue on the cut as it exited. Soon all the pieces were together once more and with a shake of its head, spoke once more, "Mortal do you not listen. My divine creator has made me indestructible and capable of self repair. Are those hole on your head not made to hear but are only that of a figure piece like that of jewelry." Hearing this Mrs Greengrass could help but crack a small grin as she felt if was a fitting punishment for Lucius pride to be hurt in front of his son no less. Then the snake went and slithered over to Daphne and wrapped itself around her neck and sat similar to how a necklace would rest. Then it let off a golden light and started to heal the cut on her head. It then levitated her off the ground and had her floating toward the couch before putting her down to rest. "Minister don''t you see this is dark magic. We must apprehend this Nova quickly." Lucius said fiercely. "Now, now Lucius. I think you are wrong about this matter entirely. But will agree this artifact seems dangerous. Perhaps the boy should be questioned as to where he got it from." Scrimgeour said. He had a greedy light in his eyes, since he saw what the artifact was able to do. "I agree with this suggestion, maybe the boy can help us defend the Aurors by telling the location he found it since such a tool can simply be mass produced." Fudge said, while already picturing the future headlines of the Daily Prophet. And with that last statement, the group went their separate ways to go to Hogwarts. Hearing all the people talk, the artifact simply raised its head from Daphne''s bossom, and shook it in disgust. "Fools don''t realize that they are but dust under an ant." Orboros said. "What do you mean by that?" Mrs Greengrass asked. Orboros chose to stay silent as it was more concerned with its charge than some human. Though it did wish her creator would have explained her purpose to these simpletons, or at least tell her how to fix the crack in the soul of this mortal. "Dear should we do anything to stop them. It sounds like they are biting off more than they could chew?" Mrs. Greengrass asked her husband. "No. There is no need. Besides the fact that our daughter was nearly blown up just now, this Nova seems to think he can heal Astoria from my family''s Blood Curse. The fools can handle themselves or rot in the ground." Mr Greengrass said.with determination in his eyes. "Dear I also had this thought this Nova might be from an ancient family written out of history. He has all this power and wealth, he could be perfect for Daphne." "Maybe, but what happened to you saying he was ill fit for our daughter and that poor, powerless, orphan Mudbloods should try to eat swan''s flesh?" Mr Greengrass said to his wife. Hearing this she turned her head to the side with a crimson blush on her face, "I don''t know what you are talking about. You must have had too much to drink tonight." 39 Christmas Rage The next morning, after Nova got back to the castle and into the common room, he found at the foot of the bed a stack of brightly colored packages. After looking at them and shaking them Nova found that they had stuff inside of them, so he could only assume that they were the so called gifts given to him from this holiday called Christmas. When he saw that the packages were wrapped in paper and bows, he wondered if it was alright to not have wrapped the ones he gave Hermione and Daphne. Not that it mattered too much to him. A moment later, Nova heard Ron and Harry getting up as well in the beds next to him. Albeit a little on the groggy and slow side of things. "Merry Christmas," said Ron sleepily as Harry scrambled out of bed and pulled on his bathrobe. "You, too," said Harry. "Will you look at this? I''ve got some presents!" "What did you expect, turnips?" said Ron, turning to his own pile, which was a lot bigger than Harry''s. "Oh Merry Christmas Nova." Harry said, when he looked over and noticed that Nova was sitting in the bed for once. "Hmm . . . Yeah you too." Nova replied. He was busy looking through the small pile of stuff. From Hermione he found a box of Chocolate Frogs and Daphne had given him a picture of herself which he found amusing. In the pile he also had a big fluffy package and when he opened it up there was a woolen sweater that was black with a silver dragon on it. Seeing this one made him puzzled, but a moment later he got his answer. "I think I know who that one''s from," said Ron, turning a bit pink and pointing to a very lumpy parcel. "My mom. I told her you didn''t expect any presents and -- oh, no," he groaned, "she''s made you a Weasley sweater." Nova saw that Harry had torn open the parcel to find a thick, hand-knitted sweater in emerald green and a large box of homemade fudge. "Every year she makes us a sweater," said Ron, unwrapping his own, "and mine''s always maroon." "That''s really nice of her," said Harry. "Thank her for me will you." Nova said. "But I don''t understand why mine looks like it does. Do you know anything?" "Well I might have mentioned to her that you could turn into a dragon." Ron said while turning the shade of his sweater. "Oh. . . You did, did you. And who else have you told this information to pray tell?" Nova inquired. "Just my family. Why?" "Oh no reason just had to know how many people to eat later. You know dragons hate it when their secrets are revealed and ravage towns in search of traitors." Hearing Nova say this, Ron went pale as a ghost and just about passed out. Feeling that Ron has learned his lesson, Nova gave him a wink and told him, "I am just pulling your leg, but if you keep gossiping, I wouldn''t mind a small snack." Then Nova gave Ron a big toothy grin after changing all his teeth to sharp dragon fangs. Turning back to his pile, Nova found small bags and vials in one of the boxes. They were the 20 phoenix tears and the pile of phoenix ash that he required to help Helena. He then read the note attached. It was from Dumbledore telling him that the dragon he had requested was in the Forbidden Forest along with the alabaster and mithril. Seeing this note made Nova happy, he wanted to get things done as quickly as possible. "It is! Look down!" Harry looked down at his feet, but they were gone. He dashed to the mirror. Sure enough, his reflection looked back at him, just his head suspended in midair, his body completely invisible. He pulled the cloak over his head and his reflection vanished completely. "There''s a note!" said Ron suddenly. "A note fell out of it!" While Harry stared at the note, Ron was admiring the cloak. "I''d give anything for one of these," he said. "Anything. What''s the matter?" "Interesting." Nova said. "You would give anything?" "Yeah" "Want me to make you one then, I could do it right now." Nova told him. Before Ron could say or think anything else, the dormitory door was flung open and Fred and George Weasley bounded in. "Merry Christmas!" "Hey, look -- Harry''s got a Weasley sweater, too!" "Nova as well!" Fred and George were wearing blue sweaters, one with a large yellow F on it, the other a G. "Harry''s is better than ours, though," said Fred, holding up Harry''s sweater. "She obviously makes more of an effort if you''re not family." "Why aren''t you wearing yours, Ron?" George demanded. "Come on, get it on, they''re lovely and warm." "I hate maroon," Ron moaned halfheartedly as he pulled it over his head. "You haven''t got a letter on yours," George observed. "I suppose she thinks you don''t forget your name. But we''re not stupid -- we know we''re called Gred and Forge." "What''s all this noise. Percy Weasley stuck his head through the door, looking disapproving. He had clearly gotten halfway through unwrapping his presents as he, too, carried a lumpy sweater over his arm, which Fred seized. "P for prefect! Get it on, Percy, come on, we''re all wearing ours, even Harry got one." "I -- don''t -- want said Percy thickly, as the twins forced the sweater over his head, knocking his glasses askew. "And you''re not sitting with the prefects today, either," said George. "Christmas is a time for family." Thinking this was all amusing, Nova pulled the sweater on as well and indeed it was very well made. And followed the twins as they frog-marched Percy from the room, his arms pinned to his side by his sweater. When Nova went down for breakfast he was surprised there were a hundred fat, roast turkeys; mountains of roast and boiled potatoes; platters of chipolatas; tureens of buttered peas, silver boats of thick, rich gravy and cranberry sauce -- and stacks of wizard crackers every few feet along the table. Nova watched as Harry pulled a wizard cracker with Fred and it didn''t just bang, it went off with a blast like a cannon and engulfed them all in a cloud of blue smoke, while from the inside exploded a rear admiral''s hat and several live, white mice. Up at the High Table, Dumbledore had swapped his pointed wizard''s hat for a flowered bonnet, and was chuckling merrily at a joke Professor Flitwick had just read him. Seeing Dumbledore look over at them Nova gave him a small nod in greeting as the old man raised a glass to him in reply. After eating a few turkeys and hams, a dozen or so potatoes and half a gallon of cranberry sauce Nova was feeling great. Letting himself be caught up in the fun atmosphere, Nova followed the group outside. There he watched as the others started to throw balls of snow at each other, though Nova didn''t understand why he saw that they seemed to enjoy it. After a while though the snow that was falling softly started to soak into his new sweater so Nova took it off and stored it into his ring as the wet, cold water was starting to bother him. Then he opened up his wings and wrapped them around himself, enjoying the warmth that they provided. Seeing him do this the Weasley brothers and Harry all stopped what they were doing and stared. Surprised at what they were seeing. The Twins, Fred and George, quickly came over to spectate Nova, "So it is true, you are a dragon! We thought Ron was trying to right a novel when he told us." "Our brother, Charlie, works with dragons in Romania and tells us about them all the time, but he has never mentioned a dragon being able to turn into a human." "Of course not those dragons are just lesser beings and can be considered as lizards with wings. Pathetic really only knowing how to fight and scream." Nova said with disgust. Just the thought of being compared to those lowly beings put a bad taste in his mouth. Unsure of what Nova meant the twins just looked at each other. "Hey can you breathe fire? Or turn into a full size dragon?" Fred and George asked. Nova just looked at them and blink at them like they were stupid. "I am a dragon, if I can''t do that much at least, then how can I be considered a dragon." "Can you show us." The two said together. Nova had this thought that they were just little kids, but considering how they liked practical jokes, he let it slide this time. "Ok only because I have things to do in a little while that requires me to change anyways. But if you so much as tell anyone, I will wipe your minds and make you think you are chickens." "You can do that?" Percy suddenly asked. But then recalled the incident at Halloween and decided it was best to not speak. Then in front of them, Nova started to transform into his dragon self, after storing his clothes into his ring so that they wouldn''t rip again. As he changed Nova let his body grow to its full height and mass. Which was many times larger than when he had changed during Halloween. "WOW! Your huge. You weren''t this big last time what changed?" Nova heard Ron call up to him. Bringing his massive head down, and without directly looking at Ron in the eyes, "If I couldn''t change my size do you think the school would still be standing?" Hearing Nova say this, he could only nod his head in understanding. With Nova standing over the top of them, like he was, they found it a little intimidating. But instead be scared, they seemed to be in awe of his majesty. "Breathe fire for us." One of the twins called to him. Since Nova was please with how they were acting, he didn''t mind doing it. So he let out a abysmally weak column of fire, and even though it was the weakest he could release, it still caused the lake to melt and boil for a few seconds. "That is strong." Harry said. If only they knew. "Ok I think that is enough for today." Nova told them. "I have stuff I need to do in the Forest." "Wait before you go. Can you let us ride you?" Ron asked. "Let you ride me? First change yourself into a woman. But since you can''t, the most I would do is let you dangle in mid air as carried you in my claws. That is if you were impaled when I went to pick you up." Hearing this Ron decided he didn''t want to ride on the back of Nova anymore. So with that Nova turned to the Forest and started to walk in carefully making sure the small mortals didn''t get squashed by his tail. After walking about twenty paces into the Forbidden Forest, Nova found a lesser dragon in a cage next to the pillar of alabaster and the two tons of mithril that made a small pile next to it. Carefully Nova picked up the fragile alabasterbetween his two talons and held it up in the air as he inspected its purity, before having it moved into his ring. The alabaster was in just the right condition to be used to make a vessel, and then he just stored the mithril away since he knew it was going to have to be worked on regardless. Nova then turned his attention to the caged dragon. After ripping off the top of the lid, he bought one large eye down to look at the creature. Now of course when the dragon, saw that Nova was looking down at it, the creature lost control of its bowel movement as it quickly bowed it''s head to pay it''s respects to Nova. "Pathetic." Nova said in disgust. The dragon trembled when Nova said this. Nova then reached down and picked it up, looking at it for any imperfections. The dragon was about 45 feet long, the bones seemed healthy. Because of some minor mishap its organs were now clean. Nodding his head, Nova nodded in approval. It was a fine specimen to use in his project. "Good news little one, you are perfect for my project." Nova then wiped away the soul of the creature leaving it as a living corpse. With the dragon now having served its purpose, Nova head back to the castle and headed for the front gate. When he had arrive, Nova changed back to a human and with a hand on the dragon''s head dragged it into the castle up to his forge. When the paintings on the wall saw the 11 year old looking Nova dragging the dragon behind him they started running out of their portraits away from him. Nova didn''t understand why, it wasn''t like he was going to break the portraits, the dragon was at least a couple of inches from the walls. When he go to the stairs though Nova had a bit of a problem as the dragon''s body was too big for the stairs. So he had to lift it up and carry it over his head for a few minutes. When he had reached the Room of Requirement, he found the Grey Lady waiting for him. "Oh good your here, I was about to come look for you." Nova told her. "What is the dragon for?" The female ghost asked. "These are your organs." Nova told her in a matter of fact way, as he summoned his forge and walked in. "My organs? But this is a dragon?" The Grey Lady told him. Not answering her, Nova took out a sword and cut off the head and froze it, he then tied the headless corpse to the slaughter rack, and drained the blood into a silver bucket. While the blood drained Nova used a small knife to start gutting the animal. As he took out the organs he was going to need such as the heart, liver, lung and such he immediately incased them in ice. With that finished, Nova turned to the Grey Lady and asked, "Where is your mother''s diadem? I know it''s in the castle, but I am in need of it." "It''s here in this room." she said. "What do you mean?" Nova asked her. "It was stored in the Room of Requirement, after a student that had left went to find it where I had hidden it." "Ok." Nova then left his forge and started to think of the Room itself. After a few minutes the Room reappeared, inside was mountains of junk and garbage. Casting out his divine sense in the room, Nova felt his wife crown like it was calling to him. As he started to walk towards it, he heard the Grey Lady call to him, "The diadem is damaged it won''t serve you any good anymore." Hearing this Nova stopped in his tracks, a cold chill ran over his body, "Explain." "When the boy that had found it, returned it to the castle, he had tainted it with dark magic and stored a piece of his corrupt soul on it." The Grey Lady said darkly. Suddenly there was a large pressure that was exerted on the entirety of the school. Not caring about his clothes Nova flew to where he felt the diadem. He found it in a box next to some bust. As he looked at it, he saw that there were micro cracks in the metal and jewels, when he gazed into the largest sapphire''s depth the saw two souls. One of the souls was his wifes and the other was one he did not recognize. And what he saw made him see red. The foreign soul was latched onto his wifes slowly sucking the vitality out of it, the soul was like a parasite slowly corrupting and drain the other. His wife''s soul was already weak but this parasite was making it go black. The more Nova watched the soul pulse with its stolen life, the madder Nova got. As carefully as he could Nova took his power of souls and pulled out the foreign soul to stop the feeding, as he brought it into the real world the soul started to scream and wail in pain. Nova then breathed out a stream of fire and burned it to ash painfully. When he looked back at his wife''s soul, Nova felt the blood drain from his face. Her once bright soul was now tainted and gray looking. As he stared at the fragment, he remember the Sanctuary had told him that one of the fragments was tainted. Coming to the realization that this was the fragment, the rage and grief hit him all at once and Nova let out a loud roar. The roar of anger tore through the air with his unrestrained power and ripped through the the piles of junk in the room and blasted the doors of the room of requirement right off. Unable to contain his rage anymore, Nova shot out of the room towards the Forest once more, completely disregarding the obstacles in his way. Once he was outside, Nova let his instincts take hold and directly changed into a dragon and went on a rampage. The earth quaked and shook as he stomped it and the forest burned for miles as he let loose his raging fire. He wanted to destroy the soul of the parasite again and each time he realized he couldn''t he roared out in rage and grief at his loss. He had caused so much damage to the world that a rift had formed in front of him. And when he saw it, he grew even madder and just burned it out of existence which also caused the mountain miles away to be erased. After sometime, Nova managed to calm down some, and upon seeing the damage that his outburst had caused, he felt extremely remorseful. He then summoned a rain storm to put out the fires on the trees, but there was little he could do to fix the earth and cool the lake of lava that had formed. As he shrunk down to human size he took out the diadem and slowly injected some vitality into the fragment to see what would happen. After a few seconds the soul doubled in size and let out a distorted, gray pulse before flying out of the diadem. ******************************************************************* Poor Nova, poor forest, poor parasitic soul. 40 Memory ********************************************** Kinda short. But don''t worry will be getting back into the swing of things. Boss changed my schedule again. It''s almost like he is trying to work me to death. ********************************************** As the tainted soul flew out of the diadem, it slowly grew to the size of a regular human. As the image formed, one could see the image of a beautiful lady, one that would put goddesses to shame. This was Asteria. She had long wavy hair that went to her waist, slender hips, and a dynamite bust. Seeing the form brought a form of happiness to Nova, but he also knew it was just a memory, closely related to a message in a bottle. "Hello, my husband. Though I can not actually speak with you, or see you, I hope you are doing well. And as much as I wish I could stay by your side for the rest of eternity, it seems the Void as other plans for us. As you have noticed, my soul fragment that I had preserved in the crown, has begun to corrupt. And because I do not have anymore energy left, I am leaving this message with hopes that one day you had come to get me. Knowing you would be trying to find a way to restore me, but I am sure that you realize that this is no longer possible. Even now I feel the dark energy slowly eating away at my core, but with the rate of decay I think I have come up with a solution. While being within the crown, I had sensed that the other fragments of my soul had entered into this world''s cycle of life and have merged with other forms of life, so with that in mind I have placed the remaining amount of my energy to seek out a suitable host that could contain me. Though I do not know when or how long it might take, the fragment will inform you if a person is able to host me. I know this is not the solution that you would have hoped for but I feel that this would be of value to you in the future. My love though I can not remain by your side anymore, I hope that you will attempt to find happiness. If not for yourself but for me, as the host that my other fragments have attached to will naturally be drawn to you." And with those last words, the memory shrunk back into the diadem and let off a gentle thrum. Seeing all this would have normally made Nova happy but under the present circumstances, it didn''t. "Find happiness? My dear however will I ever be able to do that without you by my side." Nova said with a small whisper, as he looked back up into the sky. It was now evening and the sky was a dark and dreary sky, as if to represent how Nova felt as he headed back into the castle. Upon seeing the damage to the castle from his early exit, Nova let out another sigh and with a wave of his hand, the holes in the walls started to repair themselves. ********************* Idiot 2 (Random Auror Thompson) ********************* A few hours early, before Nova snapped. Thompson was called into Scrimgeour''s office. When he had got there he saw that not only his boss was there but also the Minister as well. "As you well know, we have a new person of interest that we must investigate." Scrimgeour told him. Thompson nodded his head in agreement, the boss was talking about the child that had infiltrated the Greengrass party and had some how brainwashed the family. "Good, I need you to go to Hogwarts to see if you can capture the boy and see what he knows. It has come to our attention that he has access to a vault of dangerous artifacts that need to be tested. But without proof, we can not apprehend him, lest we anger Dumbledore." "Don''t worry about Dumbledore, Rufus. As Minister, I should be able to deal with him accordingly." Fudge said. "Very well. You can go now." Scrimgeour spoke. As Thompson left the room he Apparated straight to Hogsmeade. When he arrived he had quickly rushed towards the school in order to find the child and since it was the holiday it wouldn''t be too hard to find him without getting caught. A few moments later as he came over the hill, he saw the suspect in question running straight into the Forbiddon Forest, but it didn''t look like he was running but more like he was flying. "A child shouldn''t be able to do that. This is clearly the work of dark magic the Scrimgeour was talking about." Thompson said to himself. As he ran after the boy, Thompson suddenly felt the ground shake and tremble and then when he looked up as he heard a violent roar of anger, only to see a dragon the size of a mountain rise up from the tree line. Not caring about the child anymore, Thompson did a 180 and immediately sprinted out of the forest for fear of getting caught in the path of the dragon''s rage. When he was clear of the forest out of the schools enchantment, he immediately apparated back to Scrimegeor''s office. "What are you doing here Thompson? Did you get the boy?" Scrimgeour asked. "D-D-Dr. . . ." Thompson tried to say. "Out with it man speak!" Scrimgeour yelled. "Dragon!!!" Thompson finally managed to say. "I saw the boy in question running into the forest and as I followed a dragon suddenly appeared and started to destroy the forest." "What how is this possible? All the dragon are being monitored. But if this is true, then we know where the child got the artifacts from. It seems he stole them from this dragon and as he greedily went back for more got caught." Scimgeour spoke. "What kind of dragon was it?" "I don''t know, it was huge as big as a mountain. Its steps shook the earth beneath my feet." "This might be a new species. Quick right down everything you saw and get it to magical creatures. Maybe they know if they don''t have them get a team to study and capture the animal." Scrimgeour order. Thompson quickly nodded his head and after taking a deep breath ran to the Department of Magical Creatures, though as he ran to the elevator, he quickly changed his mind and first went home to get a new change of pants. 41 The Mirror of Erised As Nova walked back into the Room of Requirement, he lit his forge to provide him some warmth as he changed back into a dragon and curled up. While he lay there thinking, he took out the diadem and stared at it or rather the soul fragment inside that let off a steady thrum as it sent pulses of Void Energy to locate a suitable host. He then let out a soft stream of fire and it slowly formed runes that began to circle around the diadem. This was a runic circle designed to strengthen souls that Nova had ripped from the mind of some Void demon some eons ago, it was never really useful for anything except cases like this where the artifacts soul was weak and needed strengthening. As he finished, Nova allowed it to hover in midair and started to think about the message his wife had left him. He couldn''t understand how Asteria could just tell him to move on with his life without her by his side. After all the eons they had spent together, it was like telling him to just quit forging, something he just couldn''t do. And though these mortals had part of her soul inside them, it wasn''t there defining trait. So Nova refused to believe that they would be drawn to him as his wife seemed to think. Mortals can''t be that foolish to just fall for whomever. Sure there would be some attraction, but only on a friendly level. The only thing that a divine soul would have an effect on the host would be that they might live a few centuries longer, but that was anything special. And more than likely all the girls would be these so called wizards anyways, the mates would surely live that long as well. If not Nova could easily extend the partners life to match theirs. And if the girls had trouble finding a partner, he could always play matchmaker. His wife did it all the time, how hard could it be. "Umm . . . Nova? Is everything alright?" A voice suddenly said. Nova then looked up to see Helena hovering above him. "Yes everything is just fine. Only a minor set back to my plans." Nova told her. "I see. That set back must have been very upsetting to destroy part of the Forbidden Forest and create a lava lake in its center." Helena stated. Nova just rolled his eyes, while think if only she knew, "Is there something you need." "I was wondering when you would be starting on my body?" Helena asked him. "While I do have just about everything I need, all I am lacking now is an object that has strong life properties." "What do you mean?" Helena questioned, as she had never heard of anything of the sort and that the idea of something existing like that was rare. "The life property that I am talking about would be used to help bind and contain the blood and bones of the vessel and while the phoenix tears and ash will help some, we still need a catalyst to hold it in place. In cases like yours items such as Waters of Samsara, Alchemy Stones, Leaves from Yggdrysil would do quite well." "I don''t know about the rest of those but when you say Alchemy Stones, you mean like the Philosopher''s Stone." "So you have heard of it? Impressive. Though I doubt this realm has any, but as soon as I find the right materials I could make one." Nova said lazily. "If a Philosopher''s Stone would work, there is one here in the castle." Helena told him. Hearing this Nova lifted his head back up and looked at her, "Really I am surprised. Did it form naturally?" "No it was made by an alchemist, Nicholas Flamel, hundreds of years ago. It''s here in the castle because someone is trying to steal it." "Oh ok. Now lead the way." "But it belongs to someone else." "And. The alchemist is probably on his way out anyways and since he is only a mortal the stone would only be able to help him live a minimum of 700 years anyways." "You mean he is dying?" "More than likely. No show me where it is being kept." Nova said as he started to walk out of the Room. "Aren''t you going to change back to a human." Helena asked. "Why should I? It''s the middle of the night, and it is a holiday with no one around. What is there to worry about?" Nova said. As Helena led the way, Nova found that they were walking in the direction of the library. Moments before they entered the library, there was a piercing, blood curdling shriek that split the silence. Hearing this Nova looked around and didn''t find a dying person, then looked at Helena who didn''t seem to know either. A moment later, Nova heard footsteps running in his direction, as he looked down the hall, Nova watched as Filch and his cat came sprinting from around the corner and closely behind him was the Bat like Snape. To avoid them running into him, Nova pulled himself to the upper floor. Little did Nova realize though that he was still seen as his tail wasn''t exactly staying hidden while draped over the side of the rail. But instead of stopping to investigate the dragon attempting to hide on the upper floor, Snape and Filch were hurrying into the library. "It''s a good thing they didn''t see me." Nova said. ". . . ." Helena just stared at Nova''s tail. As Nova looked at the library door, it suddenly opened and Nova saw Harry walking out, though he seemed to be holding something over his head almost like a sheet. Puzzled Nova chose to follow Harry to see where he was going. After wandering around the castle for a little while Harry went into an open classroom. After making sure no one was around Nova followed him in after changing back to a human. As he walked in he saw dark shapes of desks and chairs were piled against the walls, and there was an upturned wastepaper basket -- but propped against the wall facing him was something that didn''t look as if it belonged there, something that looked as if someone had just put it there to keep it out of the way. But what caught Nova''s eye was the mirror. It was a magnificent mirror, as high as the ceiling, with an ornate gold frame, standing on two clawed feet. There was an inscription carved around the top: Erised stra ehru oyt ube cafru oyt on wohsi. "Hmm . . .A mirror that shows desire impressive." Nova thought to himself. As he stood there across the room he saw Harry take off the sheet looking think and sit down infront of it. Off to the side of it though, was Dumbledore. Deciding not to bother either of them Nova just waited. Suddenly Harry got up and put back on the sheet and ran out of the room as quick as he could. As he approached the mirror all he saw at first was his reflection, and then after a moment it shimmered and there he saw his wife standing by his side, with her head leaning on her shoulders. And although Nova knew it was fake, it still gave him that sense of longing. Shaking his head, the mirage fade, "Quite the dangerous artifact don''t you think old man?" Nova spoke as he turned to Dumbledore. "Indeed Nova it is, though I don''t think our young Mr. Potter as fully understood what he has seen. But I do feel that the Mirror of Erised would be a good lesson for him." Dumbledore replied softly. "No I think you are right. But instead of telling him now, letting him learn on his own would be best at this point." Nova said. Dumbledore just softly nodded. While Nova studied the mirror, he had found that it was being used as a storage device. "Interesting." Nova thought, "It is being used as a spacial device. Lets just swap out the material for something of similar value. It''s probably nothing of value anyways." With a small twitch of his finger, Nova replaced the object in the mirror with a ruby about the same size. "Well Old Man you have a good evening." Nova told Dumbledore as he started to walk out. "You as well, Nova, though I feel we need to talk about your little episode in the forest later." Dumbledore told Nova as he was walking out. "No we don''t." Nova said as he closed the door. 42 Vessel Soon the holiday was over and students started coming back to the school around the beginning of the term. As students came in from the carriages many of them were surprised to see a lake of lava flowing out in streams from the forest. And seeing this caused many to wonder just what happened while they were away. Now of course no one really knew what had caused the lava to form though some people knew but decided to not say anything for their best interest. At least for now. The day before the term began Hermione had arrived and besides greeting Harry and Ron, she immediately went to find Nova. "What did you do?" Hermione asked him. Startled by what she was say, Nova just turned to look at her with a confused look, "What are you talking about?" "Why is there a lake of lava now sitting in the Forbidden Forest? And don''t tell me it wasn''t you. Your the only one able to do such a thing." Hermione said as she crossed her arms and tapped her foot waiting for a response. "Well if you must know, I found another fragment." "You did? Who is it?" "Yes, I did, but it is not that simple. This fragment was in the Diadem of Ravenclaw, but it had been corrupted and seeing it in such a state made me angry. Hence a new lake in the forest." "Oh Nova, I am so sorry. Is there no way you can fix it?" Hermione''s face changed to one of sympathy. "Unfortunately I can''t. The soul is one of the most fragile things in existence. But the good new is that the soul can still be used, it just needs to find a host compatible with it?" "Oh ok" Hermione said. "Now that the holiday is over, can you teach me how to strengthen my fragment?" Nova could tell that Hermione didn''t really understand what he meant, but he chose to ignore it for the time being. "As for that matter, follow me." Nova then proceeded to lead Hermione up to his forge. When they had arrived, Hermione was shocked. Such a large place in the school and still nobody was able to find out why the school was shaking when Nova forged. "It is a hidden room that the school has, the Grey Lady told me about it." Nova explained to her. Though he did wonder if it was alright for a mortal''s jaw to open the widely. He then brought out a chair and gestured for Hermione to sit. As she did he pulled out another chair from his ring as well, and when Hermione looked at it she couldn''t help but compare it to a throne. "Are you sure you wish to do this?" Nova asked. "Yes I do." Hermione said with determination in her voice. Hearing her speak, Nova brought out a crystal sphere and handed it to her. "Here hold onto this and focus your mind to it. You will feel it pull you into its space and your goal is to collect all the lights inside. Once you do we can move onto the next part." Nova told her. "What are you going to be doing?" Hermione asked as Nova stood up and restored the chair. "I am going to get the Grey Lady it is time for me to forge her a body." "What if I finish this thing before you get back." Hermione asked. "Don''t worry you won''t." Nova then walked out of the Room of Requirement. As Nova walked out of the room he went towards the headmasters office. When he arrived, the statue got up out of the way instead of having him say a password. Which was quite convenient, as it allowed Nova to walk just straight up the stairs. When he had arrived, Nova heard arguing inside the office, and a couple of the voices sounded familiar, but since he couldn''t remember where he had the people from he just assumed they were nameless nobodies. "Albus why didn''t you inform the Ministry that there was a dragon loose in the forest." A man was saying. "Don''t you know that things like this need to be handled properly?" "Cornelius, I do believe that had I known such a creature was sitting in the forest then I would have contacted the proper authorities." Dumbledore said softly. "But that is besides the point, I don''t believe that you are here over such small matters is that correct?" "Indeed. Because the eyewitness was not able to identify the dragon''s breed. Scrimgeour and I believe that it should be monitored and studied in its natural habitat and since this is such a rare find we have called people in to monitor and observe the creature." Cornelius said. "That is a good idea, Cornelius. But if I may, how do you intend to study the beast. It hasn''t been seen in days." Dumbledore said. "If I may Albus, the dragon caretakers from Romania believe it is within the Lake of Lava and should come out soon and do dragon like things. Or so they tell me. And they will be bringing in other dragons to see how it responds." Scrimgeour added in. "As long as it doesn''t affect the school, then I will allow it. But do know when to back out, I would hate to see any accidents." Dumbledore calmly said. "Thank you Albus." Cornelius said. Nova sensed the two men walking towards the door and moved out of the way so that they wouldn''t notice him. "It seems that our plan is going well." Cornelius said. "Soon the creature''s artifacts will be ours." "Yes the value that they will have in defending the Aurors will be impactful." Scrimgeour agreed. "Before we give them out we must find ways to duplicate them and mass produce. Just think of the Galleons we will earn." Cornilius said. Hearing this talk, Nova couldn''t tell whether to feel pity for the mortals or wonder if this corrupt government was worth his time in burning it down. But these two men did seem familiar but Nova couldn''t remember meeting morons. To even think of stealing from him, stupid mortals. But still dragon caretakers. Maybe he should have some fun with them, it would be fun to pass the time. Nova then walked into Dumbledore''s office, only to see the old man had been sitting down waiting for him. "Your not buying anything they are saying are you?" Nova inquired. "I believe that they want to do the right thing but sadly our expectations are sometimes wildly disappointed." Dumbledore said calmly. "So what are you going to do. You know that they won''t find any dragon in that lake or that forest." Nova stated as he sat down in one of the chairs. "Yes that is true. Though I wonder how they would react if they knew the dragon in question was a student in the school." Dumbledore let out a soft chuckle. He then leaned back in the chair, and looked at Nova, "But I take it that you have something you would like to discuss with me?" "Yes I was wonder if you could have one of the paintings find Helena and inform her that I am ready to make her body." Nova said. "YOU ARE!!?" The painting of Helga Hufflepuff suddenly said. "Yes I am. I found the last item that I need as a catalyst here in the school the other night and was going to start on the project. But it seems that we must play a small game of Tom and Jerry to remove a few fools." "You found a catalyst in the school? What is it?" Dumbledore asked. "The other night I had found a Philosopher''s Stone buried in the depths of the mirror. Really is strange that someone would hide something so valuable in such a place." Nova said. "Albus isn''t that. . ." One of the paintings said. "Oh yes that is quite strange." Dumbledore interrupted. Helga came panting back into her painting, "Helena''s on her way." Moments later, the Gray Lady cam floating up and looked at Nova. "Is it true." Nova just nodded his head. "Yes but it seems that there is a bit of a set back. I need to deal with the Ministry people and dragon researchers." Nova explained to her. "Will that put you back any?" Helena asked. "No it won''t you will be on your feet by the start of fall." Nova assured her. "Good it seems things are going to be just fine. Now I have already cleared things with the staff. You don''t have to worry about classes for now but are still expected to take the finals." Dumbledore explained. Nova looked at Dumbledore and nodded his head and then left out of the office. "It seems like I need to visit Nicholas in the next few days." 43 The Ministry of Morons Part 1 ******************************************************** Hey guys sorry for the delay. My father hasn''t been doing to well lately and add onto work. But not to worry i have rough drafts of 10- 15 chapters. All I have to do is type them out and right them. Also do you think I should mess with the plot of the Second Year? ********************************************************* As Nova head out of the castle after bringing Hermione back to the common room and put her to bed, he noticed groups of men standing next to the Lava Lake prodding it with their wands. One man was actually on his knees leaning over trying to gaze into its depths. Seeing this Nova just shook his head. When he approached the edge, Nova pulled his clothes into his ring and started to transform. As he sank into the lava, his divine sense showed him that no one noticed that he had entered the lava. "1, 2, 3,4,. . .18,19, 20 groups of four and no one saw a giant dragon enter a pool of lava. I think there is seriously something wrong with the people of this world." Nova thought to himself, while shaking his head. "I wonder how should I present myself, maybe I will have a little fun with them." After enjoying the warmth that the lava provided to Nova, he slowly rose up from the depths of the Lake of Lava. ***************************** Researcher POV ***************************** "Peters! If you get any closer to that pool of lava you are going to burn your face off, and what if the dragon comes out of it?" Some called out. "Ah you worry too much Charlie. If the dragon was going to come out it would have already. You know how territorial these creatures are." Peters talked back to the man named Charlie. "And besides should you be taking care of the dragons we brought?" "There is no need to. The minute we got them within this dragon''s territory they immediately grew silent and laid down. Hell even the Horntail ran back into the cage one we let it out." Charlie said. "You must be joking. What kind of dragon must this be for even a Horntail to want to return to the cage?" Peters said while standing up. Suddenly the ground around them started to tremble and the lava rose up as a massive head broke through its molten surface. "Not going to come out, huh Peters." Charlie whispered. Hearing him, Peters could only gulp as they stood and watched the dragon''s head and neck continuously rise up. As the creature came up many of the research groups, scrambled to get out of its sight and hid behind trees. One person had a photography camera with them and took a picture, but when the flash went off it had caught the sight of the dragon, who swung its head down to investigate. "Charlie what is it doing?" A person whispered over to them. "I don''t know. Who took that picture?" Charlie whispered back. "I think it was Ray. He said he wanted a picture for his collection." The man whispered. But before Charlie could respond the dragon''s head swept over their hiding place. Suddenly the Dragon''s mouth opened and everyone heard, "WHO DARES TRESPASS IN MY DOMAIN!!" The deep voice that came out scared the hell out of everyone. (Imagine the voice of Smaug when he was p$$ed). Seeing that none of them had moved the Dragon opened its mouth and let out a loud roar that shook the earth around them. "Come out now or I shall melt the flesh from your bones." The Dragon commanded to them. The researchers all looked at each other and slowly came out of the trees. Seeing that they were out in front of it, the Dragon brought its body out of the lava and as it encircled them causing their backs to beto the lava. "Human I will ask only once. What are you doing in my domain?" The Dragon spoke to them in a cold voice. Hearing the question, they all started to answer at once. Then seeing that they all spoke at once, they all stopped so that only one of them could be heard, but unfortunately they all stopped talking at once. "Hmph. . . Are you bags of flesh trying to irritate me? Since you can''t seem to speak at one time. . . lets see. You. . . You will do just fine." Suddenly the Dragon reached a claw over and picked up one of the researchers. "Charlie!! Come back!!" Peters yelled. "Come back? Are you idiots? How can he come back when I have him in my claws?" the Dragon retorted back to them shutting them up. "Now human named Charlie. Tell me, why are you here? Don''t you know trespassing is a crime?" "Oh majestic dragon, we do not mean to intrude upon your home. We only wish to gaze in awe at your splendor. We are but humble researchers and scholars hoping to study." The Dragon squinted its large eyes at them, "Do you think flattery will get you on my good side?" Many of the researcher started to nod their heads, but seeing the Dragon gaze down at them they started shaking their heads. "Though I applauded your use of the words, you fail greatly when speaking. You say that you are researchers but you clearly don''t know how to handle dragons." They saw that the Dragon was going to finish talking yet stopped and swung its head around, and peered at where they had the other dragons. "I see. You thought I would be like the other mindly beast. Shame. Very well, I shall allow you to study and research but get that trash out of my sight." "Thank you. Can you inform us of what me might be able to list your Greatness as?" Charlie asked the Dragon. "Hmm. . . I will let you decide for me mortal. But I warn you, try to compare this Emperor to those beasts of burden, I''ll . . . .sniff,sniff. . . interesting. Do you have kin in that castle over yonder?" Hearing the Dragon say this he stiffened up, "Yes you do don''t you, lets see you closer. I see red hair and freckles. Yes indeed I have seen your nestmates. Three to be precise." "Stop I will think of a good title for your species." Charlie yelled at him. "Good," the Dragon said and set Charlie down, "Now go run along, and warn the fools that sent you that if they dare intrude on my home, or attempt to take my treasure I will burn them and there 9 generations." And with that the dragon slipped back into the lava. After a few minutes of silence when the creature had disappeared into the lake, the researchers and other people present started running either which way. Some ran to the dragons that they had brought and quickly took them back to the research sanctuaries that they were at before. Peters ran to the tent that was set up and quickly spoke to the man inside, "Amos, the dragon, it came out." "It did? What did it do. How big is it? Did you recognize the species?" Amos spoke. "No we could not recognize what breed of dragon it was. As for its size all that came out of the magma was it head, neck, and claw, and it surrounded us completely." "Really it is that large. But why did it surround you?" Amos asked while taking notes. "Amos, it is highly intelligent and can hold conversations with us." Peters told him, "And it isn''t too happy that we are intruding in its domain." "It is just going to have to deal with it, but hearing that it can communicate is an amazing discovery. I must go inform the minister at once." *************************** The Ministry *************************** Once Amos had left the research station, he apparated straight to the Ministry to report what they had discovered. When he got out of the escalator to the first floor, he went right into the Minister''s Office. "Minister Fudge! Great news we have found the Dragon. And not only that it is able to communicate. Oh. . . .My apologies, I didn''t realize that you were in a meeting. Lucius, Rufus how are you doing?" Amos spoke. "Amos good to see you. No you are not interrupting anything. We were talking about the same matter as which you have come to report on. And correct me if I am wrong you said the creature can communicate." "Indeed. Think of the knowledge we can gain from the creature." Amos said excitedly, "Though it didn''t seem to be fond of the idea that we were there, or so I have been told." "Oh yes the knowledge. I was just discussing the same with Lucius before Scrimegeor arrived and he too agrees with our views. Now did the creature mention anything else, by any chance?" Fudge inquired. "No not at all, but since it is out and active now. We might be able to ask it questions." Amos said while wiping his glasses. "Well we should hurry over and meet it then." Scrimegeor stated. And with that the four men Disapparated out of the office right to the edge of the lake. 44 The Ministry of Morons Part 2 When the four arrived at the site, they immediately went to the lake. When they got there they saw many of the researchers scurrying around like ants, as they were getting things in order. "Weasley what is going on?" Amos called out to him. Hearing his name being called Charlie Weasley ran over. "Mr. Diggory, I think we have come to an agreement with the dragon. It will allow us to do the test and studies that we need to do." "That is great!" "But we only have until the sun rise twice in the sky, and then after that if we haven''t left it will either burn us alive or leave. It hasn''t decided yet." "It is only giving us two days? Then what are we standing around here for, did you think of a title for this species?" "I did. Seeing as how the dragon has a grand nature to it and the other dragons we brought fear it. We have decided to call it an Imperial Dragon. It seemed to like the name when we asked it." "Hmm. . .This dragon seems to be quite talkative." Fudge mused. "Indeed, perhaps it would be willing to negotiate." Scrimegeor replied. As the four approached the edge of the lake, Fudge took out a scroll of parchment with a letter written on it, "Dragon. My name is Cornelius Fudge currently the Minister of Magic. I am here to let you know that you are trespassing on Ministry lands and that as an intelligent magical creature you are bound by law to report yourself to the subjective will of the Ministry. As your Minister, I am informing you that you must submit to us any dangerous objects to us, for safe-keeping." "Minister what are you doing?!" Amos asked. When he heard this, he felt the blood drain from his face. "Diggory the Minister doesn''t have time for your drivel." Lucius stated. Hearing the Minister read his letter, had put a smirk on his face. Before anyone could say anything more, they saw a large head come up out of the lava, "Mortals, are you telling me that I must submit under you?" "Indeed. You are an inferior creature, and as such we wizards stand high above you on the evolution standing. So by laws of nature it is only right for you to surrender to us." Fudge said. "Are you an idiot?" The Dragon asked. "No." "You must be since you are the Minister of Morons." The Dragon said while looking down on them. "On what grounds do you have to say that." Scrimegeor yelled up at the animal. "You are but a mere beast with a bit of intelligence. And if you wish to remain breathing on this world, you would be wise to hand over all the treasure that you have in your possession." "I am done talking with you morons today. If you value your lives I would stop talking." They then watched as the dragon sunk it''s head back into the Lake of Lava. "You dare turn your back on us, you mere lizard." Lucius said. After wish he drew his wand from his cane and hurled explosive spells into the lava wish caused molten magma to erupt around the area. Seeing this everyone in the area felt their blood go cold. After a moment of silence, the now calm surface of the Lava Lake erupted into the air as the dragon quickly rose up out of the area. "If you value what is dear to you leave now!" The Dragon roared out. Hearing this caused the cold chill of death to creep up the spine of all who were present. And with out a second of thought all the researchers quickly left after grabbing what they need. ********************** Nova- POV ********************** After watching everyone leave, he saw done below him was the three men who were the root of trouble. Now Nova originally wasn''t going to do anything terrible to the but after them having the audacity to demand his wealth and to say that they were higher up on the evolutionary chain than he was, had made him change his mind. But he wouldn''t kill them, oh, no, he was going to take from them what they loved. "Hear me mortals, you have passed a test that I have set. But in order to gain that which thee seek. What would you be willing to give up?" Nova asked them. "I wish to be given a strong body to resist spells." Scrimegeor called out to Nova. "I desire that my family be at the top and to always be the wealthiest of the Pure Bloods." Lucius said. "I desire to gain absolute control of the Ministry and that Dumbledore would bend to my will." Fudge said with greed written all over his face. "Hmmm . . . . I see. You care most for your body and physical power, you care for the prosperity of your clan, and you want power of all." Hearing this the three men all smiled and nodded their heads. "Of course. To start I will crush your body." Then with a swipe of his hand Nova sent Scrimegeour sailing into a tree with a sickening crunch as the bones in his body could be heard shattering. "Ok that is one down. Now lets see. Lucius Malfoy, you desire to have your family stand on top. Now you will see it fall to the bottom. I think I will castrate your son." "No wait why are you doing this!!" Fudge was backing away quickly. He was starting to realize the horrors of what his desire would entail. "Please no you can''t do that. Leave my son out of this." Lucius felt the fear he thought he had rid himself of return. "But this is what you wanted." Nova said as he pulled himself out of the lava with puddles forming under his body as the molten earth dripped from him. "No not my son anything but that, take my wife instead. She is better suited to serve you. **** her if you must. Her sister too. I would have raped them both I could." "You mean to tell me you raped your own wife." Nova said. He felt immense disgust towards this mortal. Wives should be cherished. "Yes it was the only way to insure the Black Family would bow to us." Lucius said while grovelling on his knees. "Lucius you didn''t." Fudge looked in shock to him. It now answered many of his questions. "I will take your wife from you just for what you have said." Nova said. "You are mistaken if you think I will let such a crime will go unpunished in front of me." Nova then brought down a claw and castrated Lucius, the pain of which caused him to black out. Nova then turned to Fudge, and let out a toothy smile. "I will let you go to bring these two to the witch doctor. But your punishment will not happen anytime soon. Soon you will be forced to leave that which you love and the people you trust will plot against you." As Nova spoke you cast magic into Fudge''s brain with the effect of making him paranoid and distrusting of others, he will be done for within a few years time. With that said Nova tore open a rift in space and threw the three broken individual into the space tear with a destination of being the Ministry of Magic or at least somewhere nearby. Well at least Nova thought so he had never been and only knew it was somewhere in London, but he wasn''t too concerned. Nova then went back into the lake and took a nap as he thought about the things he had to do in the morning. *************************************************************** A/N: What should I do with Narcissa now since Lucius sold her to MC? 45 Forging a Body Part 1 After a few days of silence Nova thought that Ministry issue was resolved, he was unaware of the fact that poachers and researchers were still outside waiting to talk with the Imperium Dragon that is intelligent and can hold a conversation with people. That and the fact the paper, was there as well to write an article about the creature that was violent and a menace to the WIzarding world after it brutally attacked the Head of the Auror Department, Rufus Scrimegeor, as well as castrated the Head of the Malfoy family, both of who were in St. Mungo''s for and indefinite stay until completely healed physically and mentally for one of the two. As it had come to light that space tunnel that Nova had thrown the three moron was not entirely stable and it had caused them a bit more damage than he had anticipated. The paper when Nova had read it said that they three had done something called ''spliching'' which apparently was the effect of teleporting incorrectly. From what Nova could tell from the pictures that the paper they would be in the healers office for a while. Mortals sure were fragile. What the paper did mention was that Lucius had hired aurors to guard his manor for fear of the dragon trying to attack his family. When Nova read that he couldn''t help but laugh. Malfoy owed him his wife as payment. He wasn''t getting out of the deal of sparing his offspring. Plus the nerve to disrespect his mate was one of those things that angered Nova to the core. But at this time, he was back in the Room of Requirement, Nova was sitting on a stool. He was currently waiting for both Heremione and Helena to show up. He wanted to start forging Helena''s body since it would take weeks to complete as each and every step. Since it required absolute control and focus, and now that the Ministry people were sorted and taken care of he wouldn''t have any more distractions. After a few minutes longer, Helena floated up through the floor as Hermione came in through the door. Seeing that they had arrived, Nova got off the stool and took out the measuring tape. "Here Hermione, I will be asking you to take Helena''s measurements of her current form." Nova told her. "Why are you giving this to me?" Hermione asked. "Your soul force is now strong enough to use this tool and take the body measurements of Helena." "How can you tell?" "Simple you have gotten prettier and your soul has increased in size since we started the training a few days ago." Nova stated. He had to admit, even though he cared deeply for his wife it was still fun to mess with Hermione because of how easy it was to get a reaction out of her. But even if he was just joking, Nova had to admit the effect of Asteria''s fragment on a mortal was outstanding the effect on the physical plain was just wow. As the few hours of meditation that Nova had Hermione preform easily made her one of the fairest mortals he had scene. Nova figured that by the time the soul was strengthened to the value he needed Hermione and the rest of the vessels would have the beauty to rival a celestial. "So Helena take off your clothes so Hermione can get the right sizes out of you." Nova said. "But if she does that she will be naked?" Hermione said with a look a surprise. "Well yeah. . .How else are we going to be able to get her sizes." Nova said. "You are a guy though?" Hermione looked like she was hearing a scandal. Hearing what Nova was saying seemed to be too much for her to handle and she finally said something. "NOVA! Helena is still a woman even though she is a ghost. Don''t you have a sense of propriety? You can''t just stare at a woman while she is naked." "Why not? I''m about to be crafting he a body? What is the problem?" Nova said. He didn''t see anything wrong with this. The body and soul are but materials for crafting. "NO! Turn around your not allowed to watch. And wear a blind fold!" Hermione said. Not wanting to argue Nova turned around and tied some fabric over his eyes to satisfy Hermione. "SO Big!! Helena what did you eat to make your chest that large!" Nova heard Hermione exclaim. "Nothing it was like this at an early age." "Really?" "You have nothing to worry about, you are still young and have a few years. Besides having them like this is a pain. And men stare too much." "But the others in the higher years say that bigger is better." "Hmm. . . Thats strange. My mother was larger than me and said that they were an inconvenience. Maybe something has changed in the last 1000 years?" "How old were you when you stopped growing?" Hermione tried whispering to Helena. "I don''t know, I was a little smaller than this at 14 but the front of the dress I wore was always getting tight well after I turned 18. My mother said she didn''t stop till after she had me at 22." "But all the statues of Rowena showed her with a smaller size." "She told me that she was worried that the minds of the future would be corrupted or something along those lines." "Are you girls done yet? And what are you talking about over there? Is there something wrong with my work material. . .I mean, Helena''s soul?" Nova asked. He was starting to get concerned was there something he was missing. Helena''s soul seemed to be in good condition and the form in which it took seemed to be healthy. Nova was honestly puzzled. He would figure it out as he was crafting the vessel. "Here Nova," Hermione then gave the measuring tape that recorded the measurements he needed. "And no nothing is wrong just some girl talk." As Nova looked it over, he didn''t see anything out of the ordinary. Helena''s previous body was well proportioned and even though the chest area seemed a little larger than an average mortal he was sure it was normal. Because after looking through the World''s Information that the Sanctuary gave him, Nova had seen that there was something called a bust size and that the article of clothing used to hold them in place was called a brassiere. And since the record showed that the highest in a few years could be up to a J size then Helen''s entry level H was not out of place. And besides Asteria was probably about around that size or bigger and she never seemed to worry. Besides Nova gave her regular neck and shoulder massages since she said it helped her relax. But thinking about it, would the vessels be affected as well, Nova wondered. He glanced over at Hermione and had noticed that she was a little large than before, but Nova was sure it would all turn out fine in the end "Ok you can go now Hermione. I will be out in a few months time. Try to stay out of trouble." Nova told her. "That is all you needed me for?" Hermione asked. She felt a little let down after taking the time to get here and all. "Yeah that was all. Just continue to meditate with the crystal orb I gave you. How much of the light have you collected?" Nova inquired. "I can''t tell there is so much of it in there. It feels like a bathtubs worth, maybe more?" Hermione spoke while in deep thought. As she walked out, Nova watched as she continued thinking. He had a feeling the mental ability she had now was about to start making leaps as the soul fragment was strengthened. "Nova are you sure you want to do this for me?" Helena asked. She had been wondering if this was a good idea after all. Since the process was going to take some time and she learned from the paintings that the Forging he did would wear him out over time. "Yes I am positive. I am a dragon of my word. Now before we get started, is there any changes you wish to be made. Besides looking 14 and being able to have children?" Nova asked as he walked over to the forge. "Well I was wondering if you think if there is anything wrong with my chest size?" Helena mumbled in a low voice. "What about your chest?" Nova said, as the roaring of the flames and drowned out the sound. "Is it too big? No, a large chest, mean strong motherly instincts. Plus your goal is to raise children right? They seem appropriate for raising hatchlings." "Did you ever have children? With your wife, I mean." Helena asked suddenly. Hearing the question, caused Nova to have small interruption to his fire breathing. "No, we being of the Void cannot have children with one another. As the Creator felt it would distract us from our responsibilities. But if wanted we have the ability to mate with lower beings." "Did you ever want children?" Helena asked softly. "At a time possibly. But in a way my children are the worlds I create with the help of my wife. But now it seems like an interesting pastime, seeing how I can no longer create worlds. But without my Asteria, I see no need or so to say, no desire to do so." Nova said. Hearing Nova say this, a small fire could be seen within the depths of Helena''s gaze, "Then I will make sure to give you the desire to make bear your children." Helena mumbled to herself. "What was that?" Nova called to her. "Nothing." Helena shook her head with a small smile on her lips. Again she thought, "He will fall, he will fall hard." ************************************************ Is it me or is Helen getting thirsty? 46 Forging a Body Part 2 Nova then turned to Helena and looked at her and felt that she had a strange glint in her eye, but Nova just assumed it was just eagerness to have a body back. Nova decided to start carving the body out of the alabaster block. He took out a small carving tool that one would normally use for pottery and slowly started taking chunks and flakes out of the hard block like it was made of wet clay. And slowly began his work. ********************* Helena- POV ********************* As she floated in place Helena watched as Nova slowly carved out the detail of the alabaster. She marveled at how he did everything with calm, precise strokes, slowly taking layers off the unblemished stone. While she watched she realized how amazing the being was to turn a block of stone into a living being was unbelievable. As she watched days passed, unaware of the time but able to feel the flow as seconds turned into minutes and minutes into hours. Hours into days. Helena wasn''t sure how much time had passed has she watched Nova work. But it seemed to only be a short time. She watched and observed how the blank rocky slab, slowly took the form of a human. Everyone cut of the knife seemed to draw out even more detail to the statue, each stroke a like a small twitch of muscle being formed. And after who knows how long Nova was finished the rough outline. Helena then watched as he took out a small etching knife and worked into the stone even smaller details. And though it felt a little embarrassing, she felt that he paid even greater attention to detail around the area of her breast and lower regions. But she knew she could say anything or had the right to be ashamed as Helena knew she was the one that asked him to let her have children. But the fact that he was touching and shaping every inch to make sure that there would be no problems in the future was making her wonder if ghosts could melt. What made it worse was she caught herself in the fantasy of Nova having his way with her once the body was fully hers. As she imagined what he would do to her as he was the one who literally knew every inch of her inside and out. As she came out of her imagination, she watched as he stood on a stool and took the knife and like surgeon methodically started working on her face and hair. As he shaped and sculpted, she was again put at awe of what was happening as a pair of eyes, nose and mouth were brought into reality. And though it was unreal, Helena already felt that there was a living being resting in the alabaster gaze as it seemed to pierce into her very being. Nova started working on the hair and seemed to be focusing on each individual strand as the hard, rigid stone seemed to turn into wavy locks that perfectly matched her current hair style. After hours or days had passed, neither of which Helena knew. She watched as Nova put the carving tools and took a step back. "So what do you think?" Helena heard Nova ask her. Hearing the question, she could even find the words to answer. "Is that me? Is that what I really look like?" Helen spoke. Her words came out like a faint whisper. As she floated around the statue, she was in amazement of what she saw, and even though she had watched the process from start to finish Helena still couldn''t believe it. Seeing it reminded her of the Greek myth of Pygmalion and Galatea, and wondered if the ivory statue that had been made real looked anything like this. And though she still had some qualms about Nova not adjusting the size of her breast, she felt that she could live with them once more. As if feeling her gaze, Nova spoke to her, "Once you are with the living once more the breast will function properly. And when you decide to have children will be able to produce the milk necessary to nurture the offspring. Though they may also increase in size due to the effects that your souls latent growth as well as any effects the mammary glands may have on the size increase. But not to worry, the size will not be out of place nor will you have trouble finding support for them as the humans have created something called a brassiere to help." "You mean my breast might get even bigger in the future?" Helen asked. She looked once more at the mounds in front of her. "Yes but not to worry like I said, it will not have any effects on child rearing." Nova assured her. But the assurance she was feeling made her feel more like digging a hole and burying herself from the shame. When she was young she had felt many men constantly staring at her chest, but to have to feel those stares once more, made her skin go opaque from the blush she was having. That and the fact they would get even bigger, she didn''t know what to think. "Are you sure it will seem normal?" Helena asked. "Perfectly sure, the breast will have the best texture and elasticity than any mortal woman in this realm, any man who you mate with will be brought to the seventh heaven." "You men are all the same." Helen said, as she felt her face get even hotter from listening to Nova talk. "I disagree with that statement. I am not a man but a dragon. There is a very different biology to the two species." Hearing that statement, made Helena want to hurt Nova. She was starting to wonder how his wife managed to put up with his denseness. He just casually talks about mating, and breast sizes, it''s as if he has no knowledge of propriety. Her mother did warn her, but it was too late now. She then floated back behind Nova, "This body will be acceptable." She was still embarrassed but she would just have to live with it. She did wonder if her veela friends would mind helping her learn to seduce men, so she could make Nova pay. "Next I am going to carve the lines in which the mithril will flow so as to connect them to the Philosopher''s Stone." Nova informed her. Next she didn''t really pay attention to much as like before Nova took out a carving stylus used for inscriptions and quickly carved the mythril paths and right in the center of her breast cavity, Nova carved a hollow pocket for which she assumed the Stone would rest. Helena thought it was nice of Nova to make the lines come together to make it look like a necklace or some expensive piece of jewelry. After he had finished, Nova then took a small brush and dusted off any of the debris from the crevices. Then walking to the forge he then started to throw in all the mithril that Dumbledore and had given to him and started to purify it. Helena was aware that Nova knew the castle shook when he struck the anvil, but she was starting to wonder if he even really cared. As it seemed to her that as long as it wasn''t broken Nova wasn''t going to worry about it. After what seemed like another month, Nova was finished cleansing the mithril and then when the last bar was cooled he took the small pile and threw it back into the forge. And with a wave of his hand a crystal coffin appeared. Helena watched as Nova carefully laid the statue in the coffin and then she watched as the crystal seemed to glow as the molten metal seemed to turn into a river as it began to fill up the coffin and cover the body. Nova then took all the dragon bones, blood and organs that he had scraped from the dragon and dropped them into the bubbling container. Seeing this made Helena wonder if Nova was forging a body or cooking. She wasn''t sure. Then after some time the metal started to disappear but not disappear, as Helena realized that it was getting absorbed into every organ, bone, and the body itself. And finally after a long time had passed the process was complete. Nova then turned to her, "My dear. Your body is now complete all that is left is for you to lay on top of it as I lay the Stone in the core part. Are you ready?" "Yes. Is there anything else I need to know?" Helena asked as Nova took her by the hand. She really enjoyed the sensation feeling his touch would bring to her ghostly form. "Hmm. . .Not that I can think of. Now there shouldn''t be any problems, when I apply the Philosopher''s Stone it will start to sync with your soul and the process will continue for the next three months. Which should put you waking up around September 1st of the new school year. As your soul adapts to the form you will be in a sort of coma as it regresses you back to your 14 year old self." Nova explained. "You mean to tell me you have been working on this for the last 5 months?" Helena couldn''t believe her ears. She knew time was passing but that much. "Yes and don''t interrupt." Nova told her as he continued to explain. "Now there may be some side effects but it shouldn''t be anything drastic. Because you wanted children and I gave you the ability to do so through a female dragon''s organs. Your menstrual cycle may put you in heat a little more they any normal human, but I can assure you, you won''t be laying any eggs during that period like a female dragon normally would. Or at least I think. Also when you start mating with you mate you could potentially break them due to having a dragon''s physique now. But it should be fine. I remember seeing a human male take the same impact from a truck, while screaming joy about how he could finally met Truck-kun and get his ''Isekai'' moment or something like that. But it is safe to say that he was perfectly fine after the ordeal just a few breaks and bruises, after I healed him, though he did start wailing like a child. It turned out alright in the end. The mortal was able to escape the reincarnation cycle and continue making an honest man out of himself. So back to the point, you desire to mate maybe stronger than normal but I am sure it will all work out in the end." Hearing all that raised some major red flags with Helena, but before she could say anything. "Well see you in a few months." Nova told her as he placed the now carved Philosopher Stone at the Core. "Wait a moment!" Was all Helena got to say as she felt her consciousness start to fade. The last thing she remembered thinking was how she was going to make Nova regret giving her a dragon''s s.ex drive. *********************** Nova- POV *********************** After Nova finished explaining everything to Helena, he put the Philosopher''s Stone in place. "Wait a moment!" He heard her say, but it was too late and the Stone was in place. "Sigh. . . If she had questions, she should have asked them when I gave her the chance. Oh well it can''t have been anything too important. Now lets go see what is going on outside. I hope Hermione didn''t get into any trouble with the Idiot Duo." And with that said, Nova put the lid on the crystal coffin and left the Room of Requirement. ****************************************************************** A/N: I think Nova is going to be in trouble in three months ****************************************************************** Try to get a chapter out Monday, but if not there will be one sometime Wednesday or Thursday. 47 Parasite Part 1 During the last few months, while Nova was forging Helena''s body, Harry, Ron, and Hermione, were off doing their own thing. Well and even though Nova had asked Hermione to stay out of trouble and to not get caught up in Harry and Ron''s idiocy. She still managed to get caught up in it. First off Hagrid had somehow managed to get a dragon egg and had the idea that he would be able to raise it in his wood cabin. Hermione didn''t understand why Hagrid would attempt to do such a thing but knew it would be hard to go and inform someone since Hagrid was a friend to them. When Harry and Ron weren''t around Hermione would go see Hagrid to see if he could wait and talk to Nova about the dragon, but since Nova was preoccupied, Hagrid said that he had it all under control. As he had put it, after raising Fluffy and dragon would be a piece of cake. Now when the dragon had hatched, Hermione had to admit that it was a little adorable, even though it was a XXX rated threat at being a hatchling, and she wondered if Nova was to have any children would they be human in appearance or would they have dragon like features. But as she thought about it, she caught herself and started to blush. Though surprisingly the baby dragon seemed to be quite tame and was very well behaved, Ron said it might have had something to do with it''s species, but Hermione didn''t feel that was the case. But after a while the dragon was starting to get too big for the house. So they formed a plan to send it to Ron''s brother, Charlie, who often dealt with Ridgebacks. On the night of the send off everything was going according to plan but because Ron got bit by the dragon. He had to go to the hospital wing and left Hermione and Harry to deliver a dragon that was as heavy as they were. Hermione was extremely thankful for being able to use magic when she found out it would just be her and Harry. And after Hermione thought everything was going smoothly on the way back after the delivery, she found out that she was very wrong. Half way back to the dorm, the castle started to shake, and if Hermione had to guess it was the worst shaking that she had ever felt in the castle. She was extremely tempted to go back up to Nova''s forge and find out what he was doing to cause this much ruckous, and as she was deep in thought she lost her footing on the staircase and tumbled down it. Somehow bringing Harry down with her. And wouldn''t you know it, they both landed at the feet of Professor McGonagall, who had Neville lurking in her shadow. When it was all said and done, not only did they receive detention and points lost to the House Cup, but Hermione felt the urge to throttle Nova for distracting her and the person who designed the anvil to disperse force through the castle. When they got to the detention they were joined by Filch and Malfoy who was caught on the same night as them while trying to find the cause of the quakes. When it was all said and done with Hermione decided that she wouldn''t go into the Forbidden Forest without Nova, as Hagrid had said that the forest had changed alot since a dragon had made its nest in the forest and the Lava lake that was slowly cooling had somehow attracted firebased monsters. Hermione felt that Nova really needed to be reigned in after he seemed to be causing more indirect trouble for regular people. If Hermione had to guess then all the trouble really started to happen after their finals. As the Trio finished finals, they found themselves sitting down resting. Then all of a sudden Harry stood up. "Where''re you going?" said Ron sleepily. "I''ve just thought of something," said Harry. He had turned white. "We''ve got to go and see Hagrid, now." "Why?" panted Hermione, hurrying to keep up. "Don''t you think it''s a bit odd," said Harry, scrambling up the grassy slope, "that what Hagrid wants more than anything else is a dragon, and a stranger turns up who just happens to have an egg in his pocket? How many people wander around with dragon eggs if it''s against wizard law? Lucky they found Hagrid, don''t you think? Why didn''t I see it before?" "What are you talking about?" said Ron, but Harry, sprinting across the grounds toward the forest, didn''t answer. Hagrid was sitting in an armchair outside his house; his trousers and sleeves were rolled up, and he was shelling peas into a large bowl. "Hullo," he said, smiling. "Finished yer exams? Got time fer a drink?" "Yes, please," said Ron, but Harry cut him off. "No, we''re in a hurry. Hagrid, I''ve got to ask you something. You know that night you won Norbert? What did the stranger you were playing cards with look like?" "Dunno," said Hagrid casually, "he wouldn'' take his cloak off." He saw the three of them look stunned and raised his eyebrows. "It''s not that unusual, yeh get a lot o'' funny folk in the Hog''s Head -- that''s the pub down in the village. Mighta bin a dragon dealer, mightn'' he? I never saw his face, he kept his hood up." Harry sank down next to the bowl of peas. "What did you talk to him about, Hagrid? Did you mention Hogwarts at all?" "Mighta come up," said Hagrid, frowning as he tried to remember. "Yeah... he asked what I did, an'' I told him I was gamekeeper here.... He asked a bit about the sorta creatures I took after... so I told him... an'' I said what I''d always really wanted was a dragon... an'' then... I can'' remember too well, ''cause he kept buyin'' me drinks.... Let''s see... yeah, then he said he had the dragon egg an'' we could play cards fer it if I wanted... but he had ter be sure I could handle it, he didn'' want it ter go ter any old home.... So I told him, after Fluffy, a dragon would be easy..." "And did he -- did he seem interested in Fluffy?" Harry asked, trying to keep his voice calm. "Well -- yeah -- how many three-headed dogs d''yeh meet, even around Hogwarts? So I told him, Fluffy''s a piece o'' cake if yeh know how to calm him down, jus'' play him a bit o'' music an'' he''ll go straight off ter sleep --" Hagrid suddenly looked horrified. When Hermione heard this should couldn''t help but feel bad for Hagrid, but at the same time she wondered if there was ever a limit to being simple minded. "I shouldn''ta told yeh that!" he blurted out. "Forget I said it! Hey -- where''re yeh goin''?" Harry, Ron, and Hermione didn''t speak to each other at all until they came to a halt in the entrance hall, which seemed very cold and gloomy after the grounds. "We''ve got to go to Dumbledore," said Harry. "Hagrid told that stranger how to get past Fluffy, and it was either Snape or Voldemort under that cloak -- it must''ve been easy, once he''d got Hagrid drunk. I just hope Dumbledore believes us. Firenze might back us up if Bane doesn''t stop him. Where''s Dumbledore''s office?" "It is up on the other side of the school, but we can''t get in it has a stone guard blocking the door." Hermione told them. "How do you know?" Ron asked. "Don''t you listen to anything I say, remember the conversation I had with Nova, Dumbledore and McGonagall were present as well." Hermione seriously wondered why she bothered with these two sometimes. "What are you three doing inside?" It was Professor McGonagall, carrying a large pile of books. "We want to see Professor Dumbledore," said Hermione, rather bravely, Harry and Ron thought. "See Professor Dumbledore?" Professor McGonagall repeated, as though this was a very fishy thing to want to do. "Why?" "It''s sort of secret," he said, but he wished at once he hadn''t, because Professor McGonagall''s nostrils flared. "Professor Dumbledore left ten minutes ago," she said coldly. "He received an urgent owl from the Ministry of Magic and flew off for London at once." "He''s gone?" said Harry frantically. "Now?" "Professor Dumbledore is a very great wizard, Potter, he has many demands on his time as they need council on what she be done with the dragon on the school premise. And the Minister, bless him seems to be afraid of his own shadow and keeps doubting people. I don''t know how he expects to keep his position. "But this is important." "Something you have to say is more important than the Ministry of Magic, Potter?" "Look," said Harry, throwing caution to the winds, "Professor -- it''s about the Sorcerer''s Stone --" Whatever Professor McGonagall had expected, it wasn''t that. The books she was carrying tumbled out of her arms, but she didn''t pick them up. "How do you know --?" she spluttered. "Ms. Granger did you tell them anything about the Stone." McGonagall asked. She turned a fierce gaze to Hermione. "No Ma''am." Hermione quickly said. "Professor, I think -- I know -- that Sn- that someone''s going to try and steal the Stone. I''ve got to talk to Professor Dumbledore." She eyed him with a mixture of shock and suspicion. "Professor Dumbledore will be back tomorrow," she said finally. I don''t know how you found out about the Stone, but rest assured, no one can possibly steal it, it''s too well protected." "But Professor --" "Potter, I know what I''m talking about," she said shortly. She bent down and gathered up the fallen books. I suggest you all go back outside and enjoy the sunshine." "It''s tonight," said Harry, once he was sure Professor McGonagall was out of earshot. "Snape''s going through the trapdoor tonight. He''s found out everything he needs, and now he''s got Dumbledore out of the way. He sent that note, I bet the Ministry of Magic will get a real shock when Dumbledore turns up." "Well there is a good chance that they won''t be surprised." Hermione thought she was actually losing faith in this form of government. "Hermione why would McGonagall think that you would know about the Stone?" Harry asked. After thinking about it, Hermione decided to tell them the truth, "Well funny story actually turns out Nova had found it during the holiday. And is currently using it for a project." "Wait he found it??" Ron said. "Yes Ron, keep up." "You make it sound like he found an apple. But doesn''t that mean he is in danger now?" "Ron would Nova be in danger? He can turn into a dragon." Hermione asked, she was honestly worried about Ron''s brain. "Yeah Ron''s right this. Is Voldemort we are talking about. Once he finds out that the Stone isn''t on the Third Floor anymore he is going to hunt Nova down. We have to stop him and Snape from getting to Nova." "Yeah Harry''s right Hermione. Who knows what will happen." Ron interjected. "So here is the plan tonight we will go to the Third Floor and do what we can to prevent Voldemort from finding anything out." Harry said. When Hermione heard this she had the urge to rub her head, she knew she should have listened to Nova when he said that these two were looking to get themselves killed. But they are just going to look and see it''s not like Voldemort can read minds. ************************************************************ Hey Hermione has great reasoning. Of course Voldemort cant read minds What do you think he is a mind reader? 48 Parasite Part 2 Later that evening the trio snuck out of Gryffindor Tower. When they got there they the group found Peeves in the middle of the door way. But after some thinking on Harry''s part they managed to get through. When they walked in they found Fluffy was already awake. As the door creaked, low, rumbling growls met their ears. All three of the dog''s noses sniffed madly in their direction, even though it couldn''t see them. "What''s that at its feet?" Hermione whispered. "Looks like a harp," said Ron. "Snape must have left it there." "It must wake up the moment you stop playing," said Harry. "Well, here goes..." He put Hagrid''s flute to his lips and blew. It wasn''t really a tune, but from the first note the beast''s eyes began to droop. Harry hardly drew breath. Slowly, the dog''s growls ceased -- it tottered on its paws and fell to its knees, then it slumped to the ground, fast asleep. "Keep playing," Ron warned Harry as they slipped out of the cloak and crept toward the trapdoor. They could feel the dog''s hot, smelly breath as they approached the giant heads. "I think we''ll be able to pull the door open," said Ron, peering over the dog''s back. "Want to go first, Hermione?" "No, I don''t!" "All right." Ron gritted his teeth and stepped carefully over the dog''s legs. He bent and pulled the ring of the trapdoor, which swung up and open. "What can you see?" Hermione said anxiously. "Nothing -- just black -- there''s no way of climbing down, we''ll just have to drop." Harry, who was still playing the flute, waved at Ron to get his attention and pointed at himself. "You want to go first? Are you sure?" said Ron. "I don''t know how deep this thing goes. Give the flute to Hermione so she can keep him asleep." Harry tossed the flute over to Hermione but because she wasn''t able to catch it, she found that the flute was extremely fragile as it fell to the ground and cracked in half. "Oh that can''t be good." Hermione said. All of a sudden they heard the sound of Fluffy starting to growl as it started to wake up. "Bloody hell Hermione! What did you do?" Ron said just as Harry was lowering himself into the hole. "Why are you getting onto me? Harry threw it." Hermione said, as a fully woken Fluffy towered over them. "Any guy could have caught that." Ron said. As he jumped into the hole. "I am not a guy though!" Hemione yelled down at Ron, but her voice was drowned out as Fluffy started to growl and bark all at the same time. "Ok Hermione, think how would Nova handle this. He would probably kill Harry and Ron first, then deal with the dog." Hermione started to talk to herself to calm down. "Wait dog? That is right dog!" Right as the three heads lunged at Hermione, she shouted, "SIT!!" Hearing her Fluffy immediately stopped in place stunned. "You heard me. Sit!" Hermione told Fluffy. This time Fluffy sat and all three heads titled to side clearly confused. "Lay" The dog then laid down. "Good boy!" Hermione said as the then walked up to scratch its ear. "Now behave." And then turned to jump into the hole. "Hermione you are alive! Great now help us out!" When Hermione got down, she found herself entangled with vines. Then she realized what it was. "This is Devil''s Snare." Hermione said calmly. "Oh, I''m so glad we know what it''s called, that''s a great help," snarled Ron, leaning back, trying to stop the plant from curling around his neck. "Shut up, I''m trying to remember how to kill it!" said Hermione. Or decide to let it just have you, Hermione thought to herself. Because right now it seemed tempting. "Well, hurry up, I can''t breathe!" Harry gasped, wrestling with it as it curled around his chest. "Devil''s Snare, Devil''s Snare... what did Professor Sprout say? -- it likes the dark and the damp "So light a fire!" Harry choked. "Yes -- of course -- but there''s no wood!" Hermione cried, wringing her hands. "HAVE YOU GONE MAD?" Ron bellowed. "ARE YOU A WITCH OR NOT?" "Oh, right!" said Hermione, and she whipped out her wand, waved it, muttered something, and sent a jet of the same bluebell flames she had used on Snape at the plant. In a matter of seconds, the two boys felt it loosening its grip as it cringed away from the light and warmth. Wriggling and flailing, it unraveled itself from their bodies, and they were able to pull free. "Lucky you pay attention in Herbology, Hermione," said Harry as he joined her by the wall, wiping sweat off his face. "Yeah," said Ron, "and lucky Harry doesn''t lose his head in a crisis -- ''there''s no wood,'' honestly." Yep definitely will have Nova eat Ron later "This way," said Harry, pointing down a stone passageway, which was the only way forward. All they could hear apart from their footsteps was the gentle drip of water trickling down the walls. The passageway sloped downward, and Harry was reminded of Gringotts. With an unpleasant jolt of the heart, he remembered the dragons said to be guarding vaults in the wizards'' bank. If they met a dragon, a fully-grown dragon -- Norbert had been bad enough... "Can you hear something?" Ron whispered. Harry listened. A soft rustling and clinking seemed to be coming from up ahead."Do you think it''s a ghost?" "I don''t know... sounds like wings to me." "There''s light ahead -- I can see something moving." They reached the end of the passageway and saw before them a brilliantly lit chamber, its ceiling arching high above them. It was full of small, jewel-bright birds, fluttering and tumbling all around the room. On the opposite side of the chamber was a heavy wooden door. "Do you think they''ll attack us if we cross the room?" said Ron. "Probably," said Harry. "They don''t look very vicious, but I suppose if they all swooped down at once... well, there''s no other choice... I''ll run." As Hermione joined them as they ran across the room to the big door and she tried the unlocking spell. It didn''t work. "Now what?" said Ron. "These birds... they can''t be here just for decoration," said Hermione. They watched the birds soaring overhead, glittering -- glittering? "They''re not birds!" Harry said suddenly. "They''re keys! Winged keys -- look carefully. So that must mean..." he looked around the chamber while the other two squinted up at the flock of keys. "... yes -- look! Broomsticks! We''ve got to catch the key to the door!" "But there are hundreds of them!" Ron examined the lock on the door. "We''re looking for a big, old-fashioned one -- probably silver, like the handle." They each seized a broomstick and kicked off into the air, soaring into the midst of the cloud of keys. They grabbed and snatched, but the bewitched keys darted and dived so quickly it was almost impossible to catch one. Not for nothing, though, was Harry the youngest Seeker in a century. He had a knack for spotting things other people didn''t. After a minute''s weaving about through the whirl of rainbow feathers, he noticed a large silver key that had a bent wing, as if it had already been caught and stuffed roughly into the keyhole. "That one!" he called to the others. "That big one -- there -- no, there -- with bright blue wings -- the feathers are all crumpled on one side." Ron went speeding in the direction that Harry was pointing, crashed into the ceiling, and nearly fell off his broom. "We''ve got to close in on it!" Harry called, not taking his eyes off the key with the damaged wing. "Ron, you come at it from above -- Hermione, stay below and stop it from going down and I''ll try and catch it. Right, NOW!" Ron dived, Hermione rocketed upward, the key dodged them both, and Harry streaked after it; it sped toward the wall, Harry leaned forward and with a nasty, crunching noise, pinned it against the stone with one hand. Ron and Hermione''s cheers echoed around the high chamber. They landed quickly, and Harry ran to the door, the key struggling in his hand. He rammed it into the lock and turned -- it worked. The moment the lock had clicked open, the key took flight again, looking very battered now that it had been caught twice. "Ready?" Harry asked the other two, his hand on the door handle. They nodded. He pulled the door open. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The next chamber was so dark they couldn''t see anything at all. But as they stepped into it, light suddenly flooded the room to reveal an astonishing sight. They were standing on the edge of a huge chessboard, behind the black chessmen, which were all taller than they were and carved from what looked like black stone. Facing them, way across the chamber, were the white pieces. Harry, Ron and Hermione shivered slightly -- the towering white chessmen had no faces. "Now what do we do?" Harry whispered. "It''s obvious, isn''t it?" said Ron. "We''ve got to play our way across the room." Behind the white pieces they could see another door. "Great where is Nova when you need him?" Hermione said. "Uh, excuse me? Why Nova. I play chess all the time? And I hardly ever lose." Ron said indignantly. "I don''t mean it that way Ron, but Nova did beat you in less than 5 minutes without losing a piece. And it was his first time playing." Hermione stated. Though she did feel bad at the low blow face Ron had on she felt it was true. "Come on Harry! Back me up here." Ron pleaded. "He is right Hermione. We have to admit it Ron is a great chess player." Harry said while turning to her. "And I don''t know about you but our chance stand much higher with him playing than with us calling the shots. "Fine. I don''t like it but how do we get across?" Hermione asked. "I think," said Ron, "we''re going to have to be chessmen." He walked up to a black knight and put his hand out to touch the knight''s horse. At once, the stone sprang to life. The horse pawed the ground and the knight turned his helmeted head to look down at Ron. "Do we -- er -- have to join you to get across?" The black knight nodded. Ron turned to the other two. "This needs thinking about he said. I suppose we''ve got to take the place of three of the black pieces...." "Well, Harry, you take the place of that bishop, and Hermione, next to him instead of that castle." "What about you?" "I''m going to be a knight," said Ron. The chessmen seemed to have been listening, because at these words a knight, a bishop, and a castle turned their backs on the white pieces and walked off the board, leaving three empty squares that Harry, Ron, and Hermione took. "White always plays first in chess," said Ron, peering across the board. "Yes... look..." A white pawn had moved forward two squares. After alot of exploding chess pieces later, "We''re nearly there," he muttered suddenly. "Let me think let me think..." The white queen turned her blank face toward him. "Yes..." said Ron softly, "It''s the only way... I''ve got to be taken." Hearing this Hermione suddenly had a strange idea, "Ron the game is over when the king is dead right?" "Yes but not know Hermione, I am about to sacrifice myself so we can win." Ron said. "You do that on your own time but don''t we have things to do?" Hermione snapped. "Bombosa!" Then with a bang the white king exploded to shrapnel, and Hermione walked off the board and into the next room. "Boys you coming? Or do you want to play another game and do a heroic sacrifice?" Hermione''s voice could be heard on the other side of the door. Coming out of their trance Harry and Ron looked at each other, and quickly ran towards Hermione. "Hey Harry?" "Yeah Ron? "I think we should be careful of Hermione in the future. Nova is a bad influence on her." Ron said. "Agreed, but I think Hermione has been reading above her grade level." Harry whispered to him. "ARE YOU COMING ARE NOT? I haven''t got all night." Hermione yelled to them. "Yes Ma''am." They both replied. **************************************************** Long, Live the Queen? or would it be Rook? 49 Parasite Part 3 As they walked into the next room,disgusting smell filled their nostrils, making both of them pull their robes up over their noses. Eyes watering, they saw, flat on the floor in front of them, a troll even larger than the one they had tackled, out cold with a bloody lump on its head. "I''m glad we didn''t have to fight that one," Harry whispered as they stepped carefully over one of its massive legs. "Come on, I can''t breathe." Once they walked into thethe threshold, and immediately a fire sprang up behind them in the doorway. It wasn''t ordinary fire either; it was purple. At the same instant, black flames shot up in the doorway leading onward. They were trapped. "Look!" Hermione seized a roll of paper lying next to the bottles. Harry looked over her shoulder to read it: Danger lies before you, while safety lies behind, Two of us will help you, which ever you would find, One among us seven will let you move ahead, Another will transport the drinker back instead, Two among our number hold only nettle wine, Three of us are killers, waiting bidden in line. Choose, unless you wish to stay here forevermore, To help you in your choice, we give you these clues four: First, however slyly the poison tries to hide You will always find some on nettle wine''s left side; Second, different are those who stand at either end, But if you would move onward, neither is your friend; Third, as you see clearly, all are different size, Neither dwarf nor giant holds death in their insides; Fourth, the second left and the second on the right Are twins once you taste them, though different at first sight. Hermione let out a great sigh and Harry, amazed, saw that she was smiling, the very last thing he felt like doing. "Brilliant," said Hermione. "This isn''t magic -- it''s logic -- a puzzle. A lot of the greatest wizards haven''t got an ounce of logic, they''d be stuck in here forever." "But so will we, won''t we?" "Of course not," said Hermione. "Everything we need is here on this paper. Seven bottles: three are poison; two are wine; one will get us safely through the black fire, and one will get us back through the purple." "But how do we know which to drink?" "Give me a minute." Hermione read the paper several times. Then she walked up and down the line of bottles, muttering to herself and pointing at them. At last, she clapped her hands. "Got it," she said. "The smallest bottle will get us through the black fire -- toward the Stone." Harry looked at the tiny bottle. "There''s only enough there for one of us," he said. "That''s hardly one swallow." The three looked at each other. "Which one will get you back through the purple flames?" Hermione pointed at a rounded bottle at the right end of the line. "So here is what you do you and Ron drink from the bottle to get back to the castle. Send a letter to Dumbledore." Harry said. "Harry what about you?" Ron asked. "I will drink this one to go towards the stone." Harry said. "But" "Don''t argue." Then they each drank out of the respective bottles, but after a moment of time none of them felt anything different. "Do you guys feel any different?" Harry asked. ""No"" "That is strange I know I picked the correct bottles" Hermione said and read through them again. "Yes I was correct these bottles should have gotten us through. Something is wrong." As Hermione was saying this feeling that danger was approaching and as she turned around she saw a figure coming out of the fire. "Behind you!" Hermione tried to say but she felt something hit her and then she couldn''t move. In her range of view she saw that Harry and Ron also couldn''t move as well. As the figure in the fire came into view Hermione''s eyes went wide. It was Quirrell. "You!" Hermione heard Harry gasp as she felt herself have the ability to talk once more.. Quirrell smiled. His face wasn''t twitching at all. "Me," he said calmly. "I wondered whether I''d be meeting you here, Potter and it seems your friends have come along as well." "But I thought -- Snape --" "Severus?" Quirrell laughed, and it wasn''t his usual quivering treble, either, but cold and sharp. "Yes, Severus does seem the type, doesn''t he? So useful to have him swooping around like an overgrown bat. Next to him, who would suspect p-p-poor, st-stuttering P-Professor Quirrell?" "But Snape tried to kill me!" "No, no, no. I tried to kill you. Your friend Miss Granger accidentally knocked me over as she rushed to set fire to Snape at that Quidditch match. She broke my eye contact with you. Another few seconds and I''d have got you off that broom. I''d have managed it before then if Snape hadn''t been muttering a countercurse, trying to save you." "Snape was trying to save me?" "You mean Nova was right?" Ron interrupted. "Merlin''s beard does that leave a bad taste in my mouth." "Of course," said Quirrell coolly. "Why do you think he wanted to referee your next match?" "But Nova wasn''t there for that . . . Oh you meant Snape. Never mind" Ron interrupted again. "Will you shut up? Now where was I . . . Oh yes. He was trying to make sure I didn''t do it again. Funny, really... he needn''t have bothered. I couldn''t do anything with Dumbledore watching. All the other teachers thought Snape was trying to stop Gryffindor from winning, he did make himself unpopular... and what a waste of time, when after all that, I''m going to kill you tonight. But first I need some information out of you three." "In the next room, there was a mirror. And after spending time on Dumbledore''s nasty puzzle, I pulled this abnormally large ruby out of the mirror. Why was that? Where is the Stone?" "Why would we tell you?" Harry said. "It''s with Nova!" Ron suddenly belted out. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "RON!! Harry called out to him. "Yes it seems that Mister Weasley here can''t help himself. Afterall I poured out the Bone Chilling Potion Snape brewed and replaced it with some Truth Syrim. So Potter your turn." "Knowing Dumbledore why would he give the Stone to some child?" "I don''t know?" Harry said. Hermione could tell he was trying to fight the effects of the potion but if she remembered correctly it was a potion that forced the drinker to divulge any information related to the question. "Ok then this Nova hasn''t been seen for almost 5 months, Dumbledore has annoyingly allowed him to be exempt from everything classroom related. Not to mention he completely got on my nerves as well as the Master''s, constantly sleeping, never participating, and then his assignments. How can one sleep all day and still turn in multiple parchments worth of assignment? It is like he was trying to work me to death. And what would that say about my master? A Dark Lord working himself to death, the thought of the ridicule to disgrace his glorious name. All that aside, where is Nova?" "I don''t know? Harry and Ron replied. Hermione started to find it a bit strange she drank the same potion as Ron but at this point didn''t feel any desire to say anything, but rather a feeling of not wanting to speak either. Apparently Quirrel thought the same thing. "You, girl, why are you not speaking?" Quirrel asked her. Hermione just kept silent. She still felt no inkling as to say anything. Strange. "Crucio!" Quirrel suddenly said. The unknown spell ricocheted off a golden sphere that formed around Hermione. Seeing this Hermione recalled the events of Halloween, when the quill from Nova defended her, this time though it was the crystal orb that had flown out of her uniform that hovered in front of her. "What is this?" And with a wave of his wand, the orb flew into his hand. "Stop give that back." Hermione spoke for the first time. "Silence! What is this? It contains so much power. Such energy I feel like my power is increasing and as well the Master''s power continues to grow from within. It''s like the power of the sun in the palm of my hand!" Quirrel started to marvel at the orb. "Girl," He turned his wand on her, "Speak tell us where did you get such a godly item from?" Seeing her unwilling to say anything, Quirrel turned his wand on Harry and Ron, "Either you tell me now or I will kill them." Not wanting Harry and Ron''s death on her mind, Hermione spoke, "Nova gave it to me." "So the rumors about the boy being wealthy were true? Take me to him or I kill them." Quirrel demanded. Rumors? What rumors? Hermione didn''t know of any such thing. Maybe it was the gossip that the girls had that Nova was a rich stud from a hidden prominent family. Not only were these rumors floating about but after what happened at the Christmas Party at the Greengrass Manor many noble families were plotting ways to marry their daughter off to Nova. Hearing this Hermione could only sigh as she nodded her head, and watched as Quirrel knocked the two boys out. And then point his wand back at Hermione, directing her to lead the way. "You do realize that Nova will destroy you when he finds out what you have done right?" Hermione said.When Quirrel heard this he laughed, Hermione didn''t know what he found so funny. "That young brat can''t do anything to me now that I have this godly shield tool in my hands." Quirrel boasted. "But you do realize that Nova was the one to kill the troll during Halloween? Don''t you." Hermione asked him. She was honestly worried something was wrong with his head. "Indeed the child was skilled in doing something to the troll, but as you had seen in the other room that a troll in nothing too hard to handle. And with this device in my hand anything he throws at me will be like an ant hitting a window." Soon they had arrived out of the third floor and into the main castle and then Hermione came to a stop as the Third Floor Scenery melted to reveal the Front Entrance of the Castle. "It seems that you have finally decided to join me." A voice came from above them. When they both looked up they saw that it was Nova. **************************************************** Time for some face slapping 50 Great News @@ I am pleased to announce that I am still alive. Turns out babies make people not want to bury you in a coffin. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. So at this point in time we have two boys and a girl. Other set of twins haven''t decide to let us know just yet. Unborn babies are stubborn. Girlfriend says they are girls, her mother thinks otherwise. I think someone needs to give me a better job. But no one cares what I think. T^T@@ 51 Parasite Part 4 "What have you done?" Quirrel yelled up to Nova. Nova ignored Quirrel and came down next to Hermione and looked to see if she was ok. "Why are you out this late?" Nova asked her. "Do you not hear me?" Quirrel vented. "No. Now be quiet." Nova said as he made a gesture with his hand throwing Quirrel into the side of the wall. "Now Hermione tell me why your with this trash?" Nova asked. Hermione then started to tell him about what happened on the third floor with Harry and Ron. Hearing all this Nova couldn''t help by sigh. "Hermione didn''t I ask you to not interact with the two idiots. Now you''ve gone and attracted a third fool." "Who are you calling a fool? Why didn''t this orb protect me? How does this infernal thing work?" Quirrel started to seeth off to the side. "Oh yes the orb. Forgot about that." Nova then snapped his fingers and the orb flew out of Quirrel''s hand and into Nova''s. "Hmm . . . It doesn''t seem to be damaged. Here Hermione hold onto this for now." "How dare you steal MY divine artifact from me and give it to some little girl." Quirrel yelled. "I will. . ." "Let me speak to him¡­face-to-face¡­" "Master, you are not strong enough!" "I have strength enough¡­for this¡­" Nova then watched as Quirrel undid the turban on his head. Where there should have been a back to Quirrell''s head, there was a face. It was chalk white with glaring red eyes and slits for nostrils, like a snake. "It is about time you showed yourself." Nova said. The extra face''s red eyes opened wide, "You knew I was here?" "Of course I saw you pathetic soul living off this trash from the first day that I saw you in the Great Hall. I must say you remind me of a leech slowly feeding off it''s host, almost like a parasite." When Nova said that and upon hearing his own word''s his eyes went wide and started to think. "Indeed I, Lord Voldemort, have been forced to live like this. Being a parasite as you call it. Mere shadow and vapor¡­.I have form only when I can share another''s body¡­but there have always been those willing to let me into their hearts and minds¡­Unicorn blood has strengthened me, these past weeks¡­and once I have the Elixir of Life, I will be able to create a body of my own¡­.Now¡­where is the stone!" The second Voldemort stopped talking, the air around the castle started to vibrate and tremble. When Hermione looked over at Nova, she saw that the energy was coming off of him. "Parasite. . . Let me ask you this. I see that you are a damaged soul trying to live forever. Would you perchance have done some stupid and split your soul mulitple times?" "This Lord has indeed done such a thing. I am now unkillable and such a powerful being such as yourself should kneel in my presence and willingly serve me. And being the gracious lord that I am, I will even give you the privilege of hosting my magnificent self." Hermione didn''t understand what was just said but it took one look at Nova''s face to understand that something was very wrong. "Would one of the soul containers you happened to have used by any chance be a diadem, that happened to look like this." Nova then took out the diadem of Ravenclaw that hosted part of his wife''s soul, "Where did you get that?!" Voldemort suddenly yelled. "Oh well you see I made this and gave it to my wife as a wedding present. And after an accident, it fell into this world with a piece of her soul attached." "Indeed there was a wretched soul attached to the diadem that is why I used it to host my own fragment, so that the positive life energy would nourish my own fragment." Hermione started to back away from Nova as he had gained a terribly dark look to his face with a nasty smile. "So you were the parasite the I burned out of existence that dared to taint my wife''s pure soul. Voldemort was it? I am going to give you a special present." Now as Nova spoke the pressure around him grew. Hermione saw that the world began to distort from Nova''s rage. "I am going to give you a painful life writhing in flames for the rest of eternity." Nova then summoned from out of his ring a project he had worked on eons ago. From the rift in space appeared a set of chains. They were golden in color and seemed to radiate power. The chains then shot forward and started to wrap and coil themselves around Quirrel who was unable to move from the pressure that Nova was giving off. "NOVA!" Hermione yelled. Nova then looked over and saw that the orb''s protection field around Hermione was starting to crack and stopped radiating the pressure he was giving off. Now able to move Voldemort or rather Quirrel was using his arms to crawl away. Seeing this Nova summoned a small box and wrote some imprisoning glyphs on the inside and breathed some fire into it. He then took the part of the chains and had them start going into the box. Slowly. Feeling the chains tighten and start pulling them into the box, Voldemort yelled out, "What is this! How can this happen to me." "I am glad you asked parasite." Nova said. "These chains are chains of sealing. I got them from some king in a little country in Babylon, I think. Aside from that they are designed to seal and bind anything in existence, though they are a little weak I did some improvements on them for the creation of the world laws. But the king called them Enkido, I believe. So what is going to happen now is you will go into this box and the fires inside will slowly burn your soul and allow you to never die until of course someone lets you out. Now of course that isn''t possible since only a person of the Void could do such a thing." "No Master don''t leave!" Quirrel''s cry for help brought Nova out of his speech, only to see a black vapor rise up out of Quirrel''s body. The vapor was of course Voldemort. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Oh no we can''t have you going anywhere. Bad Parasites must be tortured for eternity." Nova said with a grin as the chains lashed out and grabbed the smoky soul. "NO! You can''t do this. I am an all powerful being. I am Lord Voldemort. I can give you power, fame, the world will cower before you." The soul started yelling as it clawed at the ground trying to grab onto something. "Oh pitiful Parasite. . . I will let you enjoy this gift for now, since I will throw your soul into my forge as fuel after I eradicate the other slivers of you pathetic existence." And with those last words, the golden chains, finally dragged both Quirrel and Voldemort into the box and the last thing that was heard was a loud wail of agony as the fires inside started to burn them alive. ******************************************************************* I have had some stuff happen lately. That I don''t feel like talking about. Things are slowly getting back to normal, but after we take care of some stuff will I want to talk about it. Chapters will resume as normal in few days. 52 Coincidence, I Think No Now that the self proclaimed lord was slowly burning for the rest of eternity, Nova turned and looked at Hermione. "Ok we are good here. Lets get you to bed." Nova told her. As they started to walk off Nova stopped, and turned to look towards the door. "Hey Old Man, I know you are there. You might want to do something with the two idiots that are passed out in the other room. I mean seriously might as well make yourself usefull after arranging this little stunt." Nova then brought Hermione up the stairs to Gryffindor Tower, completely ignoring Dumbledore who let the spell wear off. A few days later, Nova was walking down to the Great Hall. It was decked out in the Slytherin colors of green and silver to celebrate Slytherin''s winning the house cup for the seventh year in a row. A huge banner showing the Slytherin serpent covered the wall behind the High Table. Nova of course didn''t feel like going to the end of year celebration, but when he heard if was going to be a feast. Well lets just say the idea of dessert was oddly tempting. When Nova arrived he was greeted with a lot of noise and saw everyone wearing cones on their heads. Which of course he did not understand. As Nova looked around he saw almost everyone was here. All that was missing was the two idiots and the old man. Nova also saw that the blonde, Daphne was not present either but he heard from Hermione that she didn''t show up after the holiday, something to do with family matters. But Nova wasn''t too concerned, he had a feeling he would see her in a few months. After a few moments, Harry and Ron walked in there was a sudden hush, and then everybody started talking loudly at once. They both slipped into a seat beside Hermione at the Gryffindor table and tried to ignore the fact that people were standing up to look at him. Fortunately, Dumbledore arrived moments later. The babble died away. "Another year gone!" Dumbledore said cheerfully. "And I must trouble you with an old man''s wheezing waffle before we sink our teeth into our delicious feast. What a year it has been! Hopefully your heads are all a little fuller than they were¡­you have the whole summer ahead to get them nice and empty before next year starts.¡­ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Now, as I understand it, the house cup here needs awarding, and the points stand thus: In fourth place, Gryffindor, with three hundred and twelve points; in third, Hufflepuff, with three hundred and fifty-two; Ravenclaw has four hundred and twenty-six and Slytherin, four hundred and seventy-two." A storm of cheering and stamping broke out from the Slytherin table. Nova could see Draco Malfoy banging his goblet on the table. Pathetic was all Nova thought. All the theatrics was boring, he wished the old man would talk faster so they could get to the food. It has been litteral months since Nova last ate something. "Yes, Yes, well done, Slytherin," said Dumbledore. "However, recent events must be taken into account." The room went very still. The Slytherins'' smiles faded a little. "Ahem," said Dumbledore. "I have a few last-minute points to dish out. Let me see. Yes¡­ "First ¡ª to Mr. Ronald Weasley¡­" Ron went purple in the face; he looked like a radish with a bad sunburn. "¡­for the best-played game of chess Hogwarts has seen in many years, I award Gryffindor house fifty points." Gryffindor cheers nearly raised the bewitched ceiling; the stars overhead seemed to quiver. Percy could be heard telling the other prefects, "My brother, you know! My youngest brother! Got past McGonagall''s giant chess set!" At last there was silence again. "Second ¡ª to Miss Hermione Granger¡­for the use of cool logic in the face of fire, I award Gryffindor house fifty points." Hermione buried her face in Nova''s arm; Nova strongly suspected she had burst into tears or was trying to hide her embarrassment. Gryffindors up and down the table were beside themselves ¡ª they were a hundred points up. "Third ¡ª to Mr. Harry Potter¡­" said Dumbledore. The room went deadly quiet. "¡­for pure nerve and outstanding courage, I award Gryffindor house sixty points." The din was deafening. Those who could add up while yelling themselves hoarse knew that Gryffindor now had four hundred and seventy-two points ¡ª exactly the same as Slytherin. They had tied for the house cup ¡ª if only Dumbledore had given Harry just one more point. Dumbledore raised his hand. The room gradually fell silent. "There are all kinds of courage," said Dumbledore, smiling. "It takes a great deal of bravery to stand up to our enemies, but just as much to stand up to our friends. I therefore award ten points to Mr. Neville Longbottom." Someone standing outside the Great Hall might well have thought some sort of explosion had taken place, so loud was the noise that erupted from the Gryffindor table. Harry, Ron, and Hermione stood up to yell and cheer as Neville, white with shock, disappeared under a pile of people hugging him. He had never won so much as a point for Gryffindor before. Harry, still cheering, nudged Ron in the ribs and pointed at Malfoy, who couldn''t have looked more stunned and horrified if he''d just had the Body-Bind Curse put on him. "Which means," Dumbledore called over the storm of applause, for even Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff were celebrating the downfall of Slytherin, "we need a little change of decoration." He clapped his hands. In an instant, the green hangings became scarlet and the silver became gold; the huge Slytherin serpent vanished and a towering Gryffindor lion took its place. Snape was shaking Professor McGonagall''s hand, with a horrible, forced smile. He caught Harry''s eye and Harry knew at once that Snape''s feelings toward him hadn''t changed one jot. This didn''t worry Harry. It seemed as though life would be back to normal next year, or as normal as it ever was at Hogwarts. While everyone was still cheering, Nova could only sigh, and hope that they would eventually get to the actual feast. That is if anyone even remembered about it at this time. And like that the end of the week came and it was time to leave the castle. Their wardrobes were empty, their trunks were packed, Neville''s toad was found lurking in a corner of the toilets; notes were handed out to all students, warning them not to use magic over the holidays ("I always hope they''ll forget to give us these," said Fred Weasley sadly); Hagrid was there to take them down to the fleet of boats that sailed across the lake; they were boarding the Hogwarts Express; talking and laughing as the countryside became greener and tidier; eating Bettie Bott''s Every Flavor Beans as they sped past Muggle towns; pulling off their wizard robes and putting on jackets and coats; pulling into platform nine and three-quarters at King''s Cross Station. It took quite a while for them all to get off the platform. A wizened old guard was up by the ticket barrier, letting them go through the gate in twos and threes so they didn''t attract attention by all bursting out of a solid wall at once and alarming the Muggles. "You must come and stay this summer," said Ron, "both of you ¡ª I''ll send you an owl." "Thanks," said Harry, "I''ll need something to look forward to." People jostled them as they moved forward toward the gateway back to the Muggle world. Some of them called: "Bye, Harry!" "See you, Potter!" "Still famous," said Ron, grinning at him. "Not where I''m going, I promise you," said Harry. As Nova and Hermione walked out of the gate, he saw Hermione''s family waiting for her. And then he saw a little girl waving and pointing, "There he is, Mom, there he is, look!" It was Ginny Weasley, Ron''s younger sister, but she wasn''t pointing at Ron. "Harry Potter!" she squealed. "Look, Mom! I can see ¡ª" "Be quiet, Ginny, and it''s rude to point." Mrs. Weasley smiled down at them. "Busy year?" she said. "Very," said Harry. "Thanks for the fudge and the sweater, Mrs. Weasley." "Oh, it was nothing, dear." Letting Harry finish talking Nova then went up to Ron''s family as well. As Nova looked at the little girl, Ginny, he let out a small smile. "Greetings Mrs. Weasley. I am Nova. I want to thank you for the gifts that you sent during the holiday." Nova said to her. "It was nothing dear. I hope Ron hasn''t caused too much trouble to any of you." Mrs. Weasley inquired. "Hmmm. . . I would say that. But if he learned to use his brain a bit more it would be better than having it collect dust." Nova told her honestly. "I do agree that it would be better if Ron could excel somewhere in life." Mrs Weasley said. "But Nova you are more than welcome to stop by during the summer." "I may take you up on that after I do some traveling." Nova said while walking away. As Nova walked back towards Hermione, he saw her approaching with a large smile. He wondered what had happened in the last few minutes. "Hey Nova guess what my father and mother have decided to go to France for our summer vacation." Hermione said. "Really? How convenient." Nova said with slight surprise in his voice. "Convenient? What do you mean?" Hermione said with a serious expression on her face. "Well the Old Man, Dumbledore, asked me to go to France and speak with some Flamel person. Turns out the stone I used for Helena was his." Nova explained. "You don''t think that. . ." Hermione began to say as she trailed off. "That Dumbledore had something to do with this. Maybe. I don''t see any magic lingering around their minds so we should be good. All that matters is that you spend quality time with you family." Nova informed her. ''Coincidence I think not. The old scoundrel thinks he can get a leg up on me, he has another thing coming.'' Nova thought to himself, as he and Hermione went to join her parents. 53 Flamel It had been two weeks since the end of the term and the announcement that the Grangers were going on a trip to France. As Nova sat on an airplane, he recalled how Hermione''s parents were reluctant to have him go on the trip with them. But Nova recalled that before the start of the school year, as they left he had wiped their memories of who he was. Upon that realization, Nova decided that erasing knowledge of himself out of people''s minds should be thought about more carefully. As he sat in the airplane, he looked over at Hermione who was sitting with her mother, and they were talking about the school year. Nova couldn''t help but chuckle as Rose once more asked Hermione what she had done to make herself become even more pretty since the Christmas break. Nova noticed Hermione looking over at him asking for help, but Nova just chuckled. The sight was quite amusing. Now Rose, of course, being a mother as well as a woman noticed that Hermione was looking at Nova. "I see how it is now. Is there something you want to tell me Hermione." Rose prodded Hermione for a response. "Mother what do you mean you see? There is nothing to see." Hermione commented. "Of course there is dear. During Christmas you come back looking all dolled up, and now back from holiday your figure as improved even more so then at that time. After we get you from the station, we see you brought a boy home and then you insist to bring him with us on our family trip. It is obvious you have gained feeling for the boy during the school year. As your mother it is alright to tell me these things. Though I do wish you would tell me what witchcraft you used to make yourself become so beautiful." Rose teased her daughter. "Mother it is not like that. I don''t feel that way. And besides this appearance just happened like this, I told you during Christmas an accident happened." Hermione said while having her head done to hide the pink flush on her face. "Uh-huh. . . sure dear. An accident, like you say but you must remember you get your genes from your mother." Rose commented back noticing the obvious blush on Hermione. "She has some of my genes too. You know." Ian mumbled to himself hearing the mother and daughter''s conversation. "What was that dear?" Rose looked over at her husband. "Nothing, nothing at all dear. Just agreeing that our daughter is becoming as beautiful as you still are." Ian said with cold sweat running down his back. Trying to avoid his wife''s gaze. Ian looked over at Nova and saw him give a small nod in his direction, as if he understood how Ian currently felt. After getting bored listening to the family conversation, Nova closed his eyes for a little while. He would have preferred to just fly to France given how short the distance between the locations were, instead of having to deal with slow form of travel. He didn''t understand why mortal felt the need to travel in luxury, when if they focused a bit more, the trip could be covered in half the time. A few hours later, Nova opened his eyes after the flying, tin can touched down rather hard on the runway. Shaking his head, Nova stood up and stretched. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "All passengers should remain seated until the plane comes to a complete stop." the flight attend said as she saw Nova stand up to get his luggage. When the flight attendant made eye contact with Nova through the shades he wore she, Nova let out a small snort to show his disapproval but sat back down to not cause any trouble. As he sat down, Nova saw the flight attendant make a smug face, as if she had won a competition. Seeing this reaction out of her, slightly annoyed Nova. So as a punishment, Nova decided to have a little fun. First he made the chair she was about to sit down on fold back up and position the food carts handle in such a way that is caught the edge of her skirt. Then as she lowered her weight and fell to the floor, a loud ripping sound was heard as the handle tore the skirt revealing a set of lace underwear and black garter belt. With the noise came the attendants shriek and immediately caught the eye of many of the men in the front. Some of whom start to clap and whistle, while one guy took out his camera and started to take pictures. Trying to get the fabric undone, while trying to cover herself up the flight attendant was about to burst into tears. Seeing that no one was willing to help her out, Nova immediately felt disgusted. So he then stood up and went to the flight attendant and taking his jacket and wrapped it around her waist, while changing the way everyone saw him to his older, more mature form. "My apologies." Nova told her. He then took the caught fabric and pinned it around her waist. "Mercie" The lady told him in her native tongue while keeping her head down. Nova then turned around and looked at the men in question, who had disappointed looks on their faces, "You should be ashamed of yourselves. Not one of you got up to help." Hearing this, some of the men just turn their heads away, "Especially you." Nova said to the guy with the camera. He then reached over and crushed the man''s camera with his hand. The man was about to say something but felt a cold pressure against his lungs as Nova exerted his will on the man. Nova then went back to his seat and waited patiently, while ignoring the looks some of the women were showing him. Nova then notice Hermione looking at him. "Did you do something just now?" Hermione questioned him. "No. Why would you think that?" Nova spoke calmly. "I don''t know. I had a sudden urge to get on to you just now." Hearing the response Nova just shrugged his shoulders, trying to ignore the piercing stare of Hermione. Nova decided not to pull any pranks on anyone in front of Hermione or any of the host that he met. A few moments later they were given the ok to exit the plane, so as to not confuse anyone, Nova maintained the illusion of his appearance, except Hermione and her parents. On his way out the flight attendant did stop him and gave him her number and when she got off, all while sporting a very red face. Nova was about to reply, but he picked up a very strong pheromone coming off the attendant, so he only smiled and walked away. "What did that attendant want? Hermione asked. "Oh nothing just wanted to thank me. That was all." Nova told her. "Hmm . . . The French sure are different to have the custom of giving a white paper as a thank you." Hermione stated with a puzzled look on her face. "Indeed strange." Rose said with a frown of disapproval on her face. "Mother do you understand what just happened?" Hermione asked her mother. "I do dear, but I will explain it in a few years." Rose said. As they got their baggage, Nova then turned to the Grangers, "Thank you for allowing me to travel with you during the start of your trip." "No that is fine. Are you sure you have to go? You are welcome to stay with us longer." Rose said. "No that is fine. I have things I must do and people to go visit. And I couldn''t intrude on you family vacation." Nova said. "Plus I will be seeing Hermione when the new terms starts anyways. Good Bye." Nova then wave to the family and walked towards the heart of Paris before stopping at a little house on the corner of a somewhat busy street. Looking up, Nova could see a sign hanging with words that read, Flamel. *********************************************************************** Whatever could that flight attendant want? 54 Now about that location? As Nova stood at the entrance, the door slowly opened in a slow fashion. Seeing the overly dramatic opening of a door by itself, Nova couldn''t help but make a face at the silliness of it. But that aside, seeing the open door, Nova proceeded to let himself into the building. As he walked in Nova was moderately impressed with the amount of runes and magic crammed into one building. Though the inscriptions he saw wasn''t anything to astounding, the detail that went into their creation was what interested him. Sensing another presence in the room, Nova turned and looked at the person hiding in the shadows. "You know for an old man on the brink of death you sure do like to tempt fate." Nova spoke to the person. "Impressive. Dumbledore wasn''t wrong in telling me you would amaze me. Tell me how did you know I was there?" The old man said while revealing himself to Nova. "I am sure if you talked to Dumbledore then you would know of my ability to see souls, Flamel." Nova said while sitting down at the table across from Flamel. "Indeed. He did mention such a thing to me. But seeing something in action is much better." Flamel said in his soft voice. As Nova looked at the man, he saw physically the man, Nicholas Flamel, as a walking corpse. Every movement, every breath he took, and the words he spoke were soft and careful, if not for the Elixir, Nova saw flowing through him, Flamel would have turned to dust. As Nova peered a little deeper he saw the light of Flamel''s soul was like a small candle ready to be blown out with a gentle breeze. "So tell me old man, what is so important that you ask Dumbledore to have me come here?" Nova asked Flamel. "Come let me show you." Flamel said as he slowly got up. Seeing the slow actions of the man, Nova couldn''t help but to sigh. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Hold on. Your going to test my patience if we continue to move at this pace." Nova said. He then stuck up his hand and acted like he was grabbing something, then Nova turned the hand like he would a dial. As he turned counter-clockwise, Nova slowly brought Flamel back to being a young man in his prime. "How. . .?" Flamel started to stutter. He was amazed at what he saw, and what he felt. His hands felt strong once more, his body radiated power as did in his youth. "Don''t get comfortable. I only reversed the time of your body for a little while. I don''t feel like waiting all day for you to move and talk." Nova told Flamel. "I understand. But you have to see that this is what I tried to attain all those years ago when I started to learn Alchemy. And what I tried to achieve all those years ago, you did in a matter of seconds." Flamel marveled. "Of course now what were you going to show me." Nova said. Realizing that they had gotten off topic, Flamel nodded his head and at a much faster pace, headed up the stairs to the next floor. "Now you when I first started to make a Philosopher''s Stone, I had the idea of using the blood of magical creatures as a catalyst. And as I looked through the list of known creatures, I found a species called Veela. Now at the time, rumor had it that they were immortal women who never seemed to age or grow old. But of course when I found them I saw that they were a type of nature spirit that could transform into women. So on a clear night in Autumn during a full moon, I went to speak with them. Mind you they weren''t too happy about a man visiting their neck of the woods, but after speaking with the Head Queen and negotiated many of the treasures I brought with me, she finally consented to two drops of blood and a single strand of hair. As I analyzed the blood and hair strand, I found that it seemed to radiate a strange energy. One that was not native to our world, but after performing numerous tests and experiments, I found I could do nothing with the material so I looked it away in a spacial seal that I had designed and forgot about it. And only after speaking with Dumbledore a few months ago did I remember about it. Now where is that chest. . .Ah here it is." Flamel explained. As he moved some stuff around, Flamel brought out a very old wooden chest with markings on it. As Nova studied the outside he saw that the chest was indeed designed to act as a spacial seal. Nova at this point had to be impressed with what this Flamel person had achieved, if he had added a glyph or two more he could have turned the chest into a space rift that could imprison a person for all time. It was quite similar to the box he had locked the parasite in. After Flamel took out his wand and tapped it a few times, a large clicking sound could be heard much like how a lock could be heard unlocking. As Flamel opened the chest, a rush of energy flew out of the chest. Nova could help at being shocked at what he was feeling. It was the same as his wife''s. But he could understand how this was possible. And while Nova was thinking about it, the wand that was created by his wife suddenly flew out of his pocket and hovered in place, while absorbing the energy that was coming out of it. After a few seconds the energy that was being absorbed was depleted. Then the wand spit out a large palm size flame. The flame then explode into numerous pieces until all that was left was 7 flames of equal sizes. Then with a small pulse of energy three of the flames flew out in multiple directions and one of the flames flew into the wand. Next a flame turned into a crown which promptly faded. The remaining two flames seemed to have weakened in strength, and then they fused together and fell towards the earth and turned into a flower. The wand then shot out another set of flames which took the form of a female, who seemed to be running. When the flame mirage came up to the flower, it stopped and picked it up and put it in its nonexistent mouth. Then with a pulse of light the mirage fell over, and after some time stood back up only to fade into the wind. Seeing all this Nova sat into chair and started to think, "Interesting." Was all he could say, as he stuck out his hand allowing the wand to float back into his grasp as he did some contemplating. "What is ''interesting''" Flamel asked, still surprised at the actions that took place. "You see my wife soul shattered when it came to this world. The remaining part split itself into seven unique sizes. Three flew off into the distance, which I can only assume means entering into your world''s cycle of reincarnation. Another turned itself it this wand that I carry, and another into the diadem that I had made for her. With five of those fragments gone, two were left behind. Well if you noticed the two left were weaker than the rest and merged into one which fell to the earth and transformed into a flower. Sometime later or after it fell a woman, who saw it happen or was fleeing from something, came across the flower and ate it for some reason or another. The ingestion of the flower caused something to happen to her and she passed out only to wake up sometime later." "I see." Flamel contemplated, but for some reason he started to get a bad feeling in his core. "Next we can only guess what happened based on some facts. The scene that we were just shown, shows that the woman eventually woke up after absorbing the flower. Now since we saw this based off the energy that the wand absorbed into itself means that the women more than likely became the progenitor of the veela race. And since you received the hair from the Head Queen, you will know where they are located. So you will now tell me the location, so I can be on my way." Flamel now understood why he started to feel the impending sense of doom. "Well about that young man. When I made the deal with the Head Queen for the material, I had to make a binding magical contract with the veela race as a whole to not divulge where they lived to anyone in this life or the next." "I see but for a smart man such as yourself, you must understand that I was not asking. You will tell me where the location was at." "I am not able to the contract was one that I had never seen before, even now after 700 years of living. The basis for the contract was that foreign energy something of value, and the only thing that was with me at the time was me and my wife''s soul. As you see I can''t jeopardize my wife for your selfish desire." "Well you should have thought of that before using her soul as part of the collateral." Nova told him. "Now come on, be a good mortal, and give this Dragon God what he desires, and I will make it worth your while." "Oh a god, huh. . .well if you put it that way." Flamel then sent a spell into Nova''s face while smashing a vase on the ground which created a smoke screen of sorts, obscuring his actions. Nova stood in place, with broken sunglasses, and watched as Flamel jumped out of the window and started to run down the street. Out of the smoke appeared, two mummies, which Nova could only assume were either failed trails or something Flamel had picked up on his travels. Seeing him the creatures could only kneel in place before Nova. "Bring him back." Nova told them before sitting down in a chair and poor himself some tea, as the two creatures jumped out the window chasing after Flamel. "Now if only I had some lemon turnovers. After some time, the mummies returned with Flamel, only they came through the wall. Seeing this Nova frowned, "Use the door." Hearing this the two mummies tilted their heads, then jumping back through another part of the wall creating another hole. Seeing this, Nova could only shake his head as he fixed the holes with a snap of his finger. Moments later another crash was heard as the mummies barrelled in through the door, making yet another hole. Seeing this Nova just sighed. Something must be wrong with the knowledge level of this world. "Mr. Flamel, you''re back. Did you enjoy your run? It doesn''t look like you did, I always knew exercise drained the life out of people." Nova said while still sitting down. Flamel was currently on his knees, with both mummies holding his arms, and no longer looking young. "I do remember telling you that the effects of a younger body would only last so long." Nova explained. "But oh well." "Please you can''t have me give the location up. I can do anything else for you. But not that my wife''s soul is at stake." Flame pleaded with his head down on the ground. "Well you shouldn''t have used her soul as part of the collateral. And besides, if I don''t find the remnants of my Asteria''s soul in a few years, this world will be incinerated in about 6 years." Hearing what Nova said, Flamel finally looked up to look Nova in the face, only to find the sight of his bottomless amethyst eyes. As he felt his old soul burning, Flamel saw a pair of dragon like talons reaching towards him, like the hand of death. "No! NO! NOOOO!" "Now about that location." 55 The Fores As the evening street lights flickered to life, Nova casually stepped out of the house. He couldn''t believe the trouble an old man such as Flamel was willing to cause just to hide an insignificant piece of information. Recalling how the old man collapsed after Nova drew the information out of his soul, he could only sigh. For if Flamel had been willing to divulge the information then Nova would have been able to do something about the vow Flamel had made but now the old man and his wife had about a week left to live instead of two. Nova looked up at the sky and stared up at the stars for a moment. "My Dearest why would you help to create a new race? What purpose would that have served?" Nova mumbled to himself while speaking to the stars. He then spread his wings and started to head south to a forest call For¨ºt domaniale d''Orl¨¦ans. From what Nova had gathered from the thoughts of Flamel, the Veela seemed to be a race quite adept at illusions and allure and the forest that they lived in was well known as being the largest forest in the country, making it quite hard for any normal being to locate them. After flying for a few minutes, Nova quickly came to the outer edge of the forest and slowly descended to the ground. As he approached the tree line, he could feel a strong compulsion to leave the forest emintanting from the trees and plant life. Not really caring for what the plants wanted, Nova started walking straight into the forest following the thick trace of Void Energy that seemed to be radiating from the center of the woods. After an hour of casually walking through the terrain, Nova soon realized that he was being followed and that the creature following him was hidden within an illusion. So instead of doing anything about it Nova chose to ignore it. Though he tried to anyways, after getting closer to the center of the forest, there was about 40 of the creature following him, and as he was about to do something about it Nova walked into a clearing that was under the illusion of being surrounded by trees and growth. On the edge of the clearing was a hollowed tree that seemed to be shaped like a throne. In the throne was a woman, whose age was almost impossible to tell with a direct look, but Nova was able to see that she was as old has some of the trees. As Nova approached the woman he came to a stop just directly in front of her and as his last step landed on the ground, Nova sent out a pulse of energy to dispell all the illusions and creatures hidden. "Greetings Head Queen of the Veela. I am Nova of the Void, Forger of Worlds and I believe something I seek lies within your clans grasp." Nova said. Coming out of her surprise the Head Queen nodded her head in understanding, as she waved her hand to call off the other veela that were ready to attack while in a demonic bird form, who then proceeded to turn into beautiful young women. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "As I see that you have trespassed into our territory, you must be one of great power Nova of the Void. Speak this Queen will hear out what it is you have to say." The Head Queen spoke to Nova. "I am looking for a fragment of my wife''s soul. As I can tell by looking, your race is one that lives for centuries, but not forever it seems. Is there one amongst your number who is related directly to your Founder?" Nova answered. "Indeed this Queen knows of what you speak. But what you seek no longer exist amongst our number." "It is as you say Queen of the Veela. As I do not see the soul within your number present. But My Beloveds energy still clings to the land in which you dwell and the air in which you breathe. Her very power allows you to hide in the shadows of trees, hidden from the men of the world." "You have spoken true words Forger. What you speak of is something we are immensely grateful for. The Ancestors direct line does not live amongst us any more she dwells within the world of mortals. As to where they might be, this Queen does not know." "Your Grace thank you for your time. As a token of my thanks. I gift your this crown woven in another realm from a World Tree. And should you make contact with the descendant please pass to them this necklace. And tell this chain will summon me to their side when there life is a peril." As Nova said these words he had a crown the color of green jade appear in one hand and a necklace shaped like a phoenix in the other. "Your gifts are appreciated. As a reward this Queen with give you the satisfaction of keeping this One company in my personal quarters." The Veela Queen spoke with a hint of desire in her eye. "This one humbly appreciates that offer but I will only give myself to my mate." Nova said. "Since you refuse my gracious offer. Why should I give this trinket to the one as you request?" The Head Queen spoke. "Because if you don''t and something happens to them before I can find them, I will burn and destroy your race''s existence before the world collapses." As Nova spoke he cast off his kind side and released some of his aura and allowed it to mix with the illusions of the forest. When Nova saw the Head Queen turn pale in fear, he turned around and saw the other veela who had gathered around had collapsed and were on there knees staring at him with watery eyes. Nova then jumped into the air and flew back towards towards the North. ******************* POV- Head Queen ******************* As the Head Queen watched Nova leave. She took a few deep breathe to calm herself from the excitement she felt. Yes excitement. The veela race were known for there beauty, elegance, and charm ability, and while many knew that they were fond of mates that showed similar traits to what they were, the veela race also were eager to have a mate that could dominate them. As the Veela in the clearing had witnessed Nova had both the power to dominate and control as well as he would be handsome in all of their books. "Sisters has many of you have noticed this Queen has found her ideal mate. I will however make an exception to the ancients rule and allow the man to be shared amongst our fellow sisters as we have during the Midsummer Nights." Upon hearing those words the Veela in the clearing all had an estactic look on their faces. "Now spread out word to our neighbor sister clans of what this one has decreed and remember do not force him as he is a monster amongst men. And should he chose to bless us with divine children will be up to him." With those last words the Head Queen stood up from her throne and went to her private quarters and gave it to an owl perched on her table. "Give this to Elder Sister. Tell her to use it only for emergencies." The Head Queen said to the owl, who in turn gave a small hoot and a bob of its head and flew away. 58 The Burrow Now as Nova flew behind the car, he made sure to cause the sky to be cloudy and look like it was about to storm. In fact to make things a little more dramatic, Nova had sparks of lighting and the clouds be generated off of his wings giving the appearance of a thunder dragon he had seen in one of the lower worlds that he had created. Satisfied with the result, Nova shrunk his body down to the size of what he thought a large dragon should be in this world and let out a small roar at the car. Harry POV At that time, Harry and the Weasleys were discussing what had happened to Harry during the summer prior to them getting him. Harry told them all about Dobby, the warning he''d given Harry and the fiasco of the violet pudding. There was a long, shocked silence when he had finished. "Very fishy," said Fred finally. "Definitely dodgy" agreed George. "So he wouldn''t even tell you who''s supposed to be plotting all this stuff?" "I don''t think he could," said Harry. "I told you, every time he got close to letting something slip, he started banging his head against the wall." He saw Fred and George look at each other. "What, you think he was lying to me?" said Harry. "Well," said Fred, "put it this way - house-elves have got powerful magic of their own, but they usually can''t use it without their master''s permission. I reckon old Dobby was sent to stop you coming back to Hogwarts. Someone''s idea of a joke. Can you think of anyone at school with a grudge against you?" "Yes," said Harry and Ron together, instantly. "Draco Malfoy," Harry explained. "He hates me." "Draco Malfoy?" said George, turning around. "Not Lucius Malfoy''s son?" "Must be, it''s not a very common name, is it?" said Harry. "I''ve heard Dad talking about him," said George. "He was a big supporter of You-Know-Who." "And when You-Know-Who disappeared," said Fred, craning around to look at Harry, "Lucius Malfoy came back saying he''d never meant any of it. Load of dung - Dad reckons he was right in You-Know-Who''s inner circle." Harry had heard these rumors about Malfoy''s family before, and they didn''t surprise him at all. Malfoy made Dudley Dursley look like a kind, thoughtful, and sensitive boy. "I don''t know whether the Malfoys own a house-elf." said Harry. "Well, whoever owns him will be an old wizarding family, and they''ll be rich," said Fred. "Yeah, Mum''s always wishing we had a house-elf to do the ironing," said George. "But all we''ve got is a lousy old ghoul in the attic and gnomes all over the garden. House-elves come with big old manors and castles and places like that; you wouldn''t catch one in our house . Harry was silent. Judging by the fact that Draco Malfoy usually had the best of everything, his family was rolling in wizard gold; he could just see Malfoy strutting around a large manor house. Sending the family servant to stop Harry from going back to Hogwarts also sounded exactly like the sort of thing Malfoy would do. Had Harry been stupid to take Dobby seriously? "I''m glad we came to get you, anyway," said Ron. "I was getting really worried when you didn''t answer any of my letters. I thought it was Errol''s fault at first." "Who''s Errol?" "Our owl. He''s ancient. It wouldn''t be the first time he''d collapsed on a delivery. So then I tried to borrow Hermes -" "Who?" "The owl Mum and Dad bought Percy when he was made prefect," said Fred from the front. "But Percy wouldn''t lend him to me," said Ron. "Said he needed him." "Percy''s been acting very oddly this summer," said George, frowning. "And he has been sending a lot of letters and spending a load of time shut up in his room .... I mean, there''s only so many times you can polish a prefect badge .... You''re driving too far west, Fred," he added, pointing at a compass on the dashboard. Fred twiddled the steering wheel. "So, does your dad know you''ve got the car?" said Harry, guessing the answer. "Er, no," said Ron, "he had to work tonight. Hopefully we''ll be able to get it back in the garage without Mum noticing we flew it." "What does your dad do at the Ministry of Magic, anyway?" "He works in the most boring department," said Ron. "The Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Office." "The what?" "It''s all to do with bewitching things that are Muggle-made, you know, in case they end up back in a Muggle shop or house. Like, last year, some old witch died and her tea set was sold to an antiques shop. This Muggle woman bought it, took it home, and tried to serve her friends tea in it. It was a nightmare - Dad was working overtime for weeks." "What happened?" "The teapot went berserk and squirted boiling tea all over the place and one man ended up in the hospital with the sugar tongs clamped to his nose. Dad was going frantic - it''s only him and an old warlock called Perkins in the office -and they had to do Memory Charms and all sorts of stuff to cover it up -" "But your dad - this car -" Fred laughed. "Yeah, Dad''s crazy about everything to do with Muggles; our shed''s full of Muggle stuff. He takes it apart, puts spells on it, and puts it back together again. If he raided our house he''d have to put himself under arrest. It drives Mum mad." "That''s the main road," said George, peering down through the windshield. "We''ll be there in ten minutes .... Just as well, it''s getting light . . . ." As George said that it began to get cloudy, "Um guys, what happened to the sun?" Then the next thing they knew, they heard thunder and lighting flashing through the clouds. "Fred, George? Didn''t you both say it was going to be perfect weather for driving?" Ron asked. He started to feel a bit worried. Harry and Ronjust looked at the twins waiting for a response. "Well it seems there is now a small storm having to appeared." Fred said. "Now on to George with the details." "Thank you Fred. Now if you look behind you, you will see small rain clouds that seems to be frightening, Little Wonnie." Hearing George say this caused both the twins to bust out laughing and Ron to go a little red. Then they heard it, a deep low rumble that was a little too deep to be the weather. "Hey George?" "Yeah Fred?" George replied. "That was your stomach right?" Fred inquired. "No Fred I believe it was yours," George stated in return. "It wasn''t mine, and if it wasn''t yours. . ." " " Harry, Ron?"" "Don''t look at us." Ron said. An awkward silence fell over the interior of the car, "Hahaha. We must be tired then, from all this flying. Yeah that must be it." Fred and George started to laugh. "Roooooaaaarrrrrr!!!!" Hearing the sound once more, four boys all had a cold chill run down their spines, as a cold sweat formed on them. Then like clock work the four slowly turned around. What they saw utterly terrified them. In their eyes was a dragon as big as the Quidditch Pitch that was black as the clouds and seemed to be generating clouds and lightning with each flap of its wings that shook with thunder. "Fred? I think it is time to land?" George told his twin. "George, I think you might be right." "Guys what kind of dragon is that?" Harry asked nervously. "No idea. Hang on." Fred then stepped on the accelerator and quickly made the car descend. "We''re a little way outside the village," said George. "Ottery St. Catchpole." As they quickly dropped out of the sky with the flying car, the clouds started to dissipate and the edge of a brilliant red sun was now gleaming through the trees. "Touchdown!" said Fred as, with a slight bump, they hit the ground. They had landed next to a tumbledown garage in a small yard. With the car having barely have stopped, Harry and the Three Brothers jumped out of the car and started to run to Ron''s house. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. It looked as though it had once been a large stone pigpen, but extra rooms had been added here and there until it was several stories high and so crooked it looked as though it were held up by magic (which, Harry reminded himself, it probably was). Four or five chimneys were perched on top of the red roof. A lopsided sign stuck in the ground near the entrance read, THE BuRRow. Around the front door lay a jumble of rubber boots and a very rusty cauldron. Several fat brown chickens were pecking their way around the yard. As the boys raced back over to the house Harry noticed Ron had gone a nasty greenish color, his eyes fixed on the house. Mrs. Weasley was marching across the yard, scattering chickens, and for a short, plump, kind-faced woman, it was remarkable how much she looked like a saber-toothed tiger. "Ah, "said Fred. "Oh, dear," said George. It was at that point, Fred, George, and Ron, all thought they might have been better off dealing with the dragon as they all came to a dead halt as they were torn in which way they should now run. Mrs. Weasley came to a halt in front of them, her hands on her hips, staring from one guilty face to the next. She was wearing a flowered apron with a wand sticking out of the pocket. "So, "she said. "Morning, Mum," said George, in what he clearly thought was a jaunty, winning voice. "Have you any idea how worried I''ve been?" said Mrs. Weasley in a deadly whisper. "Sorry, Mum, but see, we had to -" All three of Mrs. Weasley''s sons were taller than she was, but they cowered as her rage broke over them. "Beds empty! No note! Cargone - could have crashed - out of my mind with worry - did you care? - never, as long as I''ve lived - you wait until your father gets home, we never had trouble like this from Bill or Charlie or Percy -" "Perfect Percy," muttered Fred. "YOU COULD DO WITH TAKING A LEAF OUT OF PERCY''S BOOK!" yelled Mrs. Weasley, prodding a finger in Fred''s chest. "You could have died, you could have been seen, you could have lost your father his job -" "Ah Mum, we know we did wrong." Ron interrupt. "Can we go into the house before we are all eaten by the dragon that is chasing us?" Still fuming with rage, "DRAGON? What dragon?" Mrs. Weasley yelled. "THAT ONE!" all four of the boys yelled at once turning around to point at the dragon that was starting to descend. Seeing the dragon starting to land, Mrs. Weasley, "Quick everyone get into the house." As they all hurried into the Burrow, Harry and the Weasleys watched as the dragon touchdown. "If I find out you three had something to do with this. . ." Mrs. Weasley threatened as they watched the dragon pick up the car and start to examine it before turning to look at the house. Nova POV As Nova picked up the car, he quickly looked it over and nodded his head. Who ever had enchanted the car had done a very thorough job, though it was missing a few things that could better enhance its performance. Nova then looked at the house, and could see that the Weasleys were staring at him and watching. So after thinking that he had enough fun, Nova put the car and starting to walk to the door. He shifted his body back to being a human and then flashing a large grin gave a wave to the group staring out the window. Nova watched as Mrs. Weasley flashed the boys a look of seething rage, as she turned to go open the door. "Good Morning, Mrs. Weasley. I hope I didn''t give you too much of a start this early in the morning. Can I come in for breakfast?" Hearing Nova''s greeting, Mrs. Weasley could only shake her head, "Hello Nova, I am glad to see you but I don''t know how I should feel about you arriving like you did. "Come in and have some breakfast." "Thank you." Nova replied. ******************************************************* Everyone needs a little excitement in the early morning. Right? 59 The Burrow Part 2 As Nova walked into the house, he found that the kitchen was small and rather cramped. There was a scrubbed wooden table and chairs in the middle, and Harry sat down on the edge of his seat, looking around. He had never been in a wizard house before. The clock on the wall opposite him had only one hand and no numbers at all. Written around the edge were things like Time to make tea, Time to feed the chickens, and You''re late. Books were stacked three deep on the mantelpiece, books with titles like Charm Your Own Cheese, Enchantment in Baking, and One Minute Feasts - It''s Magic! And unless Harry''s ears were deceiving him, the old radio next to the sink had just announced that coming up was "Witching Hour, with the popular singing sorceress, Celestina Warbeck." Hearing the witch''s singing, Nova, nodded his head in approval, though the voice wasn''t as good as his wife''s, this Celestine was clearly talented. "Nova! It''s you fantastic. That was a good prank you played on us." The twins said as they came up to shake Nova''s hand with a large grin on their faces. Ever the pranksters, Nova thought, the minute they aren''t in danger any more will they begin to make jokes. "Boy''s sit down." Mrs. Weasley glared at them clearly still not over what they did. As she was clattering around, cooking breakfast a little haphazardly, throwing dirty looks at her sons as she threw sausages into the frying pan. Nova couldn''t help but chuckle to himself when every now and then she muttered things like "don''t know what you were thinking of," and "never would have believed it." "I don''t blame you, dear," she assured Harry, tipping eight or nine sausages onto his plate. "Arthur and I have been worried about you, too. Just last night we were saying we''d come and get you ourselves if you hadn''t written back to Ron by Friday. But really," (she was now adding three fried eggs to his plate) "flying an illegal car halfway across the country - anyone could have seen you -" She flicked her wand casually at the dishes in the sink, which began to clean themselves, clinking gently in the background. "It was cloudy, Mum!" said Fred. "You keep your mouth closed while you''re eating!" Mrs. Weasley snapped. "They were starving him, Mum!" said George. "And you!" said Mrs. Weasley, but it was with a slightly softened expression that she started cutting Harry bread and buttering it for him. "Actually Fred. Where do you think those clouds came from?" Nova asked. "If it wasn''t for me do you think you four would have made it this far without the mortals trying to blast you out of the sky? That car is not made or designed for long distance travel as you did." Hearing this the three brothers, all went a little pale. Clearly none of them had considered such a thing. But before anything else could be said, at that moment there was a diversion in the form of a small, redheaded figure in a long nightdress, who appeared in the kitchen, gave a small squeal, and ran out again. "Ginny," said Ron in an undertone to Harry. "My sister. She''s been talking about you all summer." "Yeah, she''ll be wanting your autograph, Harry," Fred said with a grin, but he caught his mother''s eye and bent his face over his plate without another word. Nova didn''t care either way and could help but laugh when he saw the little girls reaction to seeing her crush. Nothing more was said until all four plates were clean, which took a surprisingly short time. "Blimey, I''m tired," yawned Fred, setting down his knife and fork at last. "I think I''ll go to bed and -" "You will not," snapped Mrs. Weasley. "It''s your own fault you''ve been up all night. You''re going to de-gnome the garden for me; they''re getting completely out of hand again -" "Oh, Mum -" "And you two," she said, glaring at Ron and Fred. "You can go up to bed, dear," she added to Harry. "You didn''t ask them to fly that wretched car -" But Harry, who felt wide awake, said quickly, "I''ll help Ron. I''ve never seen a de-gnoming -" "That''s very sweet of you, dear, but it''s dull work," said Mrs. Weasley. "Now, let''s see what Lockhart''s got to say on the subject -" And she pulled a heavy book from the stack on the mantelpiece. George groaned. "Mum, we know how to de-gnome a garden -" Nova stayed silent at this interaction as it was a family matter, but when he saw the cover of Mrs. Weasley''s book written across it in fancy gold letters were the words Gilderoy Lockhart''s Guide to Household Pests. There was a big photograph on the front of a very good- looking wizard with wavy blond hair and bright blue eyes. As always in the wizarding world, the photograph was moving; the wizard, who probably was Gilderoy Lockhart, kept winking cheekily up at them all. Mrs. Weasley beamed down at him. Nova seeing the book and the author decided to interject, "Mrs. Weasley not that I don''t feel the author is wrong with his methods they are only a temporary fix to solving your pest problem. If you want I can clear it up in a minute." "But Nova, dear, he is marvelous," she said. "He knows his household pests, all right, it''s a wonderful book . . . ." "Mum fancies him," said Fred, in a very audible whisper. "Don''t be so ridiculous, Fred," said Mrs. Weasley, her cheeks rather pink. "All right, if you think you know better than Lockhart, you can go and get on with it, and woe betide you if there''s a single gnome in that garden when I come out to inspect it." "Don''t worry guy''s, as repayment for causing you some issues, I will do it this time." Nova then told them. "Ok but can we watch?" Ron asked. "Sure." Nova then walked out to the garden and looked at the ground as he saw a little gnome running across the yard. It was small and leathery looking, with a large, knobby, bald head exactly like a potato. Seeing the creature, Nova let out a small growl with his intent that he direct to all the gnomes in the vicinity and said with a cold tone, "Leave or else." Having said his peace he went back into the house, "Ok we are done here." As Nova walked back inside the twins, Ron, and Harry turned wide eyed as they watch over fifty gnomes start running for dear life out of the garden into the empty field on the other side. "They''ll be back," said Ron as they watched the gnomes disappear into the hedge on the other side of the field. "They love it here .... Dad''s too soft with them; he thinks they''re funny . . ." "No they won''t be. Because I am here they won''t think twice about it, since lowly creatures tend to value their lives more than being that can think for themselves." Nova responded while sitting back down in the kitchen. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Well in that case, great, we can go to bed. Thanks Nova." Ron said "Come one Harry. I''ll show you my room." "Oh no you don''t. Since Nova was kind enough to take care of that chore for you. You three can help me by cleaning the house." Mrs. Weasley interjected. Knowing that they were not going to get out of doing chores the brothers could only sigh at their fate as their mother gave them things to clean with. Though Harry was exempt, he still chose to help out which Nova didn''t fully understand. Just as Nova was about to ask something, the front door slammed. "He''s back!" said George. "Dad''s home!" Mr. Weasley was slumped in a kitchen chair with his glasses off and his eyes closed. He was a thin man, going bald, but the little hair he had was as red as any of his children''s. He was wearing long green robes, which were dusty and travel-worn. "What a night," he mumbled, groping for the teapot as they all sat down around him. "Nine raids. Nine! And old Mundungus Fletcher tried to put a hex on me when I had my back turned ... Mr. Weasley took a long gulp of tea and sighed. "Find anything, Dad?" said Fred eagerly. "All I got were a few shrinking door keys and a biting kettle," yawned Mr. Weasley. "There was some pretty nasty stuff that wasn''t my department, though. Mortlake was taken away for questioning about some extremely odd ferrets, but that''s the Committee on Experimental Charms, thank goodness ... "Why would anyone bother making door keys shrink?" said George. "Just Muggle-baiting," sighed Mr. Weasley. "Sell them a key that keeps shrinking to nothing so they can never find it when they need it .... Of course, it''s very hard to convict anyone because no Muggle would admit their key keeps shrinking - they''ll insist they just keep losing it. Bless them, they''ll go to any lengths to ignore magic, even if it''s staring them in the face .... But the things our lot have taken to enchanting, you wouldn''t believe -" "LIKE CARS, FOR INSTANCE?" Mrs. Weasley had appeared, holding a long poker like a sword. Mr. Weasley''s eyes jerked open. He stared guiltily at his wife. "C-cars, Molly, dear?" "Yes, Arthur, cars," said Mrs. Weasley, her eyes flashing. "Imagine a wizard buying a rusty old car and telling his wife all he wanted to do with it was take it apart to see how it worked, while really he was enchanting it to make it fly." Mr. Weasley blinked. "Well, dear, I think you''ll find that he would be quite within the law to do that, even if - er - he maybe would have done better to, um, tell his wife the truth .... There''s a loophole in the law, you''ll find .... As long as he wasn''t intending to fly the car, the fact that the car could fly wouldn''t -" "Arthur Weasley, you made sure there was a loophole when you wrote that law!" shouted Mrs. Weasley. "Just so you could carry on tinkering with all that Muggle rubbish in your shed! And for your information, Harry arrived this morning in the car you weren''t intending to fly! "Harry?" said Mr. Weasley blankly. "Harry who?" He looked around, saw Harry, and jumped. "Good lord, is it Harry Potter? Very pleased to meet you, Ron''s told us so much about -" "Your sons flew that car to Harry''s house and back last night." shouted Mrs. Weasley. "What have you got to say about that, eh?" "Did you really?" said Mr. Weasley eagerly. "Did it go all right? I - I mean," he faltered as sparks flew from Mrs. Weasley''s eyes, "that - that was very wrong, boys - very wrong indeed ... "Let''s leave them to it," Ron muttered to Harry as Mrs. Weasley swelled like a bullfrog. "Come on, I''ll show you my bedroom." As Ron and Harry and the Twins slipped out of the kitchen, Nova stayed. "It is good to meet you Mr. Weasley." Nova interrupted before Mrs. Weasley could say another word. "Ah, yes, you as well. Who might you be." Mr. Weasley said, clearly relieved that he would be spared from his wife''s wrath. "I am Nova." "You are??" Mr. Weasley exclaimed. "The boys mentioned you. Can you really turn into a dragon?" "Indeed he can. Showed up having been following the boys in his dragon form while they drove that damned car of yours." Molly said, while giving the death glare to her husband. "I did aplologize for that Mrs. Weasley. I thought it would be a good lesson for them to be more aware of their surroundings." Nova said while drinking some tea. "Now Mr. Weasley, I would actually talk to you about the car. It is a good design but it is a little impractical and could do with some improvements." Hearing this Mr. Weasley''s eyes lit up and all signs of weariness left him, "Really you think so. What are these improvements?" Before either person could say another word, the fire poker Mrs. Wealey was holding earlier was slammed onto the table. "OH NO! I will not have any more talk of this car in my house!" Mrs. Weasley yelled. Mr. Weasley, being the wise man that he was quickly shook his head. "You are absolutely right dear. It was wrong of me to bring it back up. I won''t mention it again." Seeing Mr. Weasley do a complete reversal of his tone, Nova couldn''t help but repress a large grin and some laughter. **************************************************************************** Hey Guys. So expect a lot of chapters the next few days. These were suppose to be out a few months ago but i forgot to hit publish. Sorry XP 60 Flourish and Blotts After the talk about the car, the rest of the day passed quite peacefully. And the next few days as well for that matter. Though Mrs. Weasley tried to help accomidate Nova to the best of her ability, Nova turned down the offer of staying in the Burrow. But instead chose to spend the nights and most of the days, sleeping in his dragon form. Though it startled the Weasleys the first morning after waking up to see a dragon sleeping outside their house, no one really had an issue with it, aside from Percy who was still a little jumpy being around Nova. Now Nova didn''t really have an issue being in the Burrow, but the homey feel that it gave weighed down on his mind and seeing how the Weasley were one happy family really caused him to miss his wife even more. Not only that it amazed Nova how well the family functioned together and the extent they went to helping Harry feel like he belonged Most mornings, Nova found Mrs. Weasley fussing over the state of Harry''s socks and tried to force him to eat fourth helpings at every meal. And how Mr. Weasley liked Harry to sit next to him at the dinner table so that he could bombard him with questions about life with Muggles, asking him to explain how things like plugs and the postal service worked. Now of course they were very receptive to Nova as well. Mrs. Weasley really enjoyed the kitchen upgrade that Nova fixed up for her one of the days. Making the stove more efficient and the cooking materials were enchanted with a self cleaning function, so that Mrs Weasley did not have to wash dishes any more. In the evening, Mr. Weasley would pull Nova aside to speak about the upgrades to the car and other projects that he had inside his garage. And to make the car even better, Nova had added a spatial transference function to it, which made Mr. Weasley so happy that he could be found driving and flying it everywhere in the yard. That was of course until, Mrs. Weasley found out and directly blasted the car out of mid air with her wand. Seeing her angry like that Nova thought it best to take off the enchantment while the husband-wife duo was otherwise not focused on him. Though to make it up to Mr. Weasley, Nova did beef up the suspension to insure that the passengers in the car did feel a single bump when the car landed. And improved the energy conversion between the fuel and magic. Essentially turning it into a one gallon per decade or so kind of car. On one sunny morning about a week after he had arrived at the Burrow. Nova walked in to breakfast to find Mr. and Mrs. Weasley and Ginny are already sitting at the kitchen table. The moment she saw Harry, Ginny accidentally knocked her porridge bowl to the floor with a loud clatter. Ginny seemed very prone to knocking things over whenever Harry entered a room. She dived under the table to retrieve the bowl and emerged with her face glowing like the setting sun. Pretending he hadn''t noticed this, Harry sat down and took the toast Mrs. Weasley offered him. "Letters from school," said Mr. Weasley, passing Harry and Ron identical envelopes of yellowish parchment, addressed in green ink. "Dumbledore already knows you''re here, Harry - doesn''t miss a trick, that man. You two''ve got them, too," he added, as Fred and George ambled in, still in their pajamas. Reading through the letter, Nova didn''t find anything of importance in it. Fred, who had finished his own list, peered over at Harry''s. "You''ve been told to get all Lockhart''s books, too!" he said. "The new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher must be a fan - bet it''s a witch." At this point, Fred caught his mother''s eye and quickly busied himself with the marmalade. "That lot won''t come cheap," said George, with a quick look at his parents. "Lockhart''s books are really expensive ... "Well, we''ll manage," said Mrs. Weasley, but she looked worried. "I expect we''ll be able to pick up a lot of Ginny''s things secondhand." "Oh, are you starting at Hogwarts this year?" Harry asked Ginny. She nodded, blushing to the roots of her flaming hair, and put her elbow in the butter dish. Fortunately no one saw this except Harry, because just then Ron''s elder brother Percy walked in. He was already dressed, his Hogwarts prefect badge pinned to his sweater vest. "Morning, all," said Percy briskly. "Lovely day." He sat down in the only remaining chair but leapt up again almost immediately, pulling from underneath him a moulting, gray feather duster - at least, that was what Harry thought it was, until he saw that it was breathing. "Errol!" said Ron, taking the limp owl from Percy and extracting a letter from under its wing. "Finally - he''s got Hermione''s answer. I wrote to her saying we were going to try and rescue you from the Dursleys." He carried Errol to a perch just inside the back door and tried to stand him on it, but Errol flopped straight off again so Ron lay him on the draining board instead, muttering, "Pathetic." Then he ripped open Hermione''s letter and read it out loud: "`Dear Ron, and Harry if you''re there. At least I hope you are since I have not heard back from Nova, "`I hope everything went alright and that Harry is okay and that you didn''t do anything illegal to get him out, Ron, because that would get Harry into trouble, too. I''ve been really worried and if Harry is all right, will you please let me know at once, but perhaps it would be better if you used a different owl because I think another delivery might finish your one off, unless Nova is around and is finished by his presence. Though how it still functions around him is a mystery to me." Hearing this Nova could only silently agree. Harry''s owl, Hedwig, wouldn''t even come close to the Burrow but instead stayed in a tree. Nova could only conclude that Errol was too old to care or just stupid. "''I''m very busy with schoolwork, of course''- How can she be?" said Ron in horror. "We''re on vacation! - ''and we''re going to London next Wednesday to buy my new books. Why don''t we meet in Diagon Alley? Let me know what''s happening as soon as you can. Love from Hermione."'' "Well, that fits in nicely, we can go and get all your things then, too," said Mrs. Weasley, starting to clear the table. "What''re you all up to today?" Harry, Ron, Fred, and George were planning to go up the hill to a small paddock the Weasleys owned. It was surrounded by trees that blocked it from view of the village below, meaning that they could practice Quidditch there, as long as they didn''t fly too high. They couldn''t use real Quidditch balls, which would have been hard to explain if they had escaped and flown away over the village; instead they threw apples for one another to catch. They took turns riding Harry''s Nimbus Two Thousand, which was easily the best broom. "Actually Mrs. Weasley, back to the topic of shopping. I have some galleons I would like to give you for such kind hospitality that you have shown me this past period of time." Nova said. "You do?" Everyone aside from Mrs. Weasley responded. "How much?" The Twins said excitedly. "Fred, George! That is not for you to know." Mrs Weasley scolded them. "Nova, dear, you don''t have to worry about that. We can make do just fine with what we have." "That might be the case, but it would be wrong of me to not help contribute at least a little." Nova said. "But Nova won''t that hurt your own finances?" Mrs. Weasley asked. "No need to worry. I have saved enough that it will not affect me. Now since i don''t have an extra storage ring where would you like me to put the money?" Nova stated. "Here on the table will be fine. Let me just clear off the table quickly." Mrs. Weasley just sighed in defeat, as with a flick of her wand the the plates and food dishes went back to their resting places in the kitchen. "I am glad you accepted. And don''t worry. The amount I give will not be alot." Nova said. He then closed his eyes and sent his mind into his storage ring to find the smallest pile of galleons that he had in there. Coming up to the pile he gave a mental nod to himself and deposited it on the table. The table promptly broke. "Hmmm. . . I thought the table would hold." Nova said, as the room went dead quiet. He then looked around, "Whats wrong. If it''s about the table, it can fix it." "N,N,N. . . Nova? I thought you said it wouldn''t be alot?" Mrs. Weasley stuttered. "It''s not alot though. This was the smallest pile I had in the ring, if it went up to the next section i think it would take up the whole kitchen. It''s not my fault the goblins at the bank don''t have enough room in my vault to store it all." "Nova?" Ron croaked. "Yes Ron?" "How many galleons is this?" Ron whispered softly. "Don''t know really? Couple million." Nova said. "But if this is not enough. Here we''ll do this." Nova then wave his hand back over the pile of galleons and brought out a large ruby about the size of a pot. "Here. I think this ought to be enough." Nova said. "You can give this to the goblins in Gringotts and though they can''t exchange it directly they can give you a credit of at least a few hundred million galleons. So you will be good for a while." When Nova finished speaking, he looked at everyone and found they had gone blank. "What is wrong?" "How much did you say it was Nova?" Mrs. Weasley said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "A few hundred million." Hearing this all the Weasley''s proceeded to pass out. Seeing this, Nova couldn''t help but cock his head sideways, "I will never understand mortals. Was it something I said?" The first ones to come out of it was Mr. Weasley and Harry. Mr. Weasley then in turned helped his wife to sit down. "Nova I think the mountain, I mean, the small pile of galleons would be just fine. Could you help the boys go outside, I think they needs some fresh air." Mr. Weasley said. "Will do." Nova then dragged the frozen Twins, Ron, and Percy by their collars out the door, while Harry, who helped Ginny sit down, followed stifly behind. Once outside, the boys all just kind of stood there in the field just kind of sat down and stared off into the distance. "Harry what is wrong with them?" Nova asked after a few hours went by. "It''s nothing Nova. They are just grateful for the generosity." Harry said quietly. Nova just scratched his head and turned into his dragon form and laid down for a nap, thinking that the boys would come around later. After a few days everything went back to normal, though everyone was a little jumpy around Nova and Ron and his brothers could be found staring at Nova''s ring when they weren''t playing Quidditch with apples. Though it was strange, Nova chose not to say anything and decided to ask Hermione when he saw her. Mrs. Weasley woke them all early the following Wednesday. After a quick half a dozen bacon sandwiches each, they pulled on their coats and Mrs. Weasley took a flowerpot off the kitchen mantelpiece and peered inside. "We''re running low, Arthur," she sighed. "We''ll have to buy some more today... Ah well, guests first! After you, Harry dear!" And she offered him the flowerpot. Harry stared at them all watching him. "W-what am I supposed to do?" he stammered. "He''s never traveled by Floo powder," said Ron suddenly. "Sorry, Harry, I forgot." "Never?" said Mr. Weasley. "But how did you get to Diagon Alley to buy your school things last year?" "I went on the Underground -" "Really?" said Mr. Weasley eagerly. "Were there escapators? How exactly -" "Not now, Arthur," said Mrs. Weasley. "Floo powder is a lot quicker, dear, but goodness me, if you''ve never used it before -" "If it''s not that big of an issue. I can get us there." Nova said. "How?" Mrs. Weasley said cautiously, giving a brief glance at Nova''s ring. "I will just tear a hole in space and we can walk through." "Is it safe?" "Oh yes, it works under the same principle as you mortals fireplace travel, but without this Floo Powder stuff or fireplaces." Nova said. Mrs. Weasley just sighed, she seemed like she was giving up on reality when Nova spoke. Taking that as a yes, Nova walked outside and sent out his consciousness to a calm spot in Diagon Alley. "Why are we outside?" Ron asked. "And why is it taking so long?" "Well if you must know, I am projecting my will to Diagon Alley and finding a safe place to open the portal. If I don''t and some mortal gets in the way then the resulting spatial rift will tear them apart atom by atom and be lost in the Void." "Oh." Ron squeaked. "Ok here we go." Nova said. He then changed his hands with a partial transformation and thrust them into the space in front of him and made a hole large enough for the group to pass through. "Now everyone through quickly or the surrounding space will collapse and you could find yourself in another part of the world or another realm. . ." Hearing this the whole Weasley Family and Harry rushed through not letting Nova finish his sentence. Seeing this Nova just shrugged his shoulders and walked though waving his hand behind him to reclose the space rift. When Nova came through, he saw that a few people were staring and the Weasley group gaping at the Gringotts. "Well now that we are here we best get shopping." Nova said cheerfully. 61 Flourish and Blotts Part 2 "Nova, Nova! Over here" A voice called out. Nova turned and saw that it was Hermione. Seeing it was her, Nova had a large smile on his face as he gave her a big hug. "It is good to see you. I see that you have been working on strengthening your souls. Good." Nova told her. "It''s been so long since you have seen me and that is all you have to say?" Hermione asked. Cocking his head sideways, Nova had a puzzled look, "Nova, Hermione is look to hear words of affection from you." A random voice said. "MOTHER! Don''t say that. You will give him the wrong idea." Hermione said to her mother, Rose. "Now dear. Don''t taunt your daughter too much." Hermione''s father, Ian stated. "Madam, Sir. It is good to see you again. Did you enjoy your vacation?" Nova asked. "We did indeed. Though I feel that we have entered fantasia once again. This alley never ceases to amaze me." Ian said, though this was not his first time here. His wife and him were both nervous. "Harry, Ron? Are you guys alright?" Hermione said as she just now noticed the frozen Weasley family. Hearing her voice, the Weasley''s finally start to come out of their stupor. With the amount of times it was happening, Nova wondered if it was a family thing. "We are fine Hermione, Nova is just breaking reality for us." Ron said. Mr. Weasley finally came to, and instead of saying anything to Nova, distracted almost at once by the sight of Hermione''s parents, who were standing nervously at the counter that ran all along the great marble hall, waiting for Hermione to introduce them. "We must have a drink! What''s that you''ve got there? Oh, you''re changing Muggle money. Molly, look!" He pointed excitedly at the ten pound notes in Mr. Granger''s hand. Suddenly there was a large crash as a goblin, lept over his counter and knocked over his scales. "Ah Your Lordship! You are here!" the goblin exclaimed suddenly. Realizing it was Nova who the goblin was speaking to, several other goblins quickly brought out an ornate throne and table and laid desserts and snacks out for him and all but pushed him into the chair. "How can we be of assistance today?" The goblin said as he bowed in front of Nova. Seeing the sight, every witch and wizard in the building, jaws fell to the floor. They have never seen such a sight. "Yes I am here with the Weasleys and Mr. Potter, who need to make deposits and withdrawals from their vaults. Also the Grangers need to perform a currency exchange." The group that have finished picking up their jaws could only shake their heads, couldn''t the young man see that others were waiting as well? "Certainly." The goblin then clapped his hands and two other goblins appeared and immediately escorted their respective parties to make the transactions. Everyone else''s jaws fell to the floor. "Nova what is going on?" Hermione asked. "No clue." "Your Lordship. Could you be so kind as to allow our craftsmen to study your Spatial Ring." the goblin asked. "Sure." Nova took off the ring and gave it to the goblin. "Tell your craftsmen they have until the Weasley group returns to bring me back my ring." "That is only ten minutes though." a goblin protested. "You best get moving then." Nova replied as he reached for a lemon turnover. The goblins all but flew to their craftsmen. The full extent of chaos that was caused by the ten minute timer Nova had set for them was unknown to him. But he didn''t really care. Nova once watched an entire race of craftsmen wipe out another for a one day lesson from him on sword forging. After ten minutes had passed a goblin with forging equipment came running into the room, one second before the Weasley''s and Harry had arrived, with his ring on a silk pillow. "Thank you for this opportunity, Your Lordship!" The goblin smith said. Nove picked up his ring and studied it, "I see that you have cast 5 different molds of my ring and used mithril grade hammers to insure the ring could be imprinted into the steel molds. Though one of you used a clay made of ash and pumice to try and pick up any grooves that the steel might have missed." "Tis true Your Lordship. It is exactly as you have said." The goblin smith said as he kneeled on the floor." "Though your brother''s molds might not be successful, I am still impressed at what your kin were able to accomplish. Here take this quill. It is the simplest and least impressive of my creations. If you or your craftsmen are able to create anything off of it''s design. I will educate your clan for one day. You have until the Winter Solstice." Nova took out a quill that he had made last year and put it on the pillow the goblin was still holding. Seeing the quill, the goblin could only stare at it. "Thank you, thank you for this honor!" "Remember you have only until the Winter Solstice." Nova said and got up and left leaving all the goblins to clean up the mess that was bound to happen. "Why did you do that?" Hermione asked. "Why not? Let us see if they are indeed as cable as they say they are." Nova stated. Hermione could only sigh in defeat. The Weasley''s had joined them outside as well on the marble steps. They all separated. Percy muttered vaguely about needing a new quill. Fred and George had spotted their friend from Hogwarts, Lee Jordan. Mrs. Weasley and Ginny were going to a secondhand robe shop. Mr. Weasley was insisting on taking the Grangers off to the Leaky Cauldron for a drink. "We''ll all meet at Flourish and Blotts in an hour to buy your school books," said Mrs. Weasley, setting off with Ginny. "And not one step down Knockturn Alley!" she shouted at the twins'' retreating backs. Harry, Ron, and Hermione strolled off along the winding, cobbled street. The bag of gold, silver, and bronze jangling cheerfully. Nova decided not to follow the Idiot Duo and Hermione, but instead went with Mrs. Weasley and Ginny. "Mrs. Weasley. There is no need to go to a second hand store for Ginny''s robes. Now that you have the resources you should use them." Nova said. He then led the two to Madam Malkins for Ginny''s robes. He was also in need of alterations done on his robes as well since they were now a few inches too short and had a few burns and tears in them for whatever strange reason. After the alterations were done, Nova excused himself from the two and went towards the bookstore. The witches and wizards who saw him along the way were talking amongst themselves, Nova let out a small smile as he heard some of the gossip about his glasses and the stunt in Gringotts. Along the way Nova met up with Harry, Ron and Hermione. They saw to their surprise a large crowd jostling out side the doors, trying to get in. The reason for this was proclaimed by a large banner stretched across the upper windows: GILDEROY LOCKHART will be signing copies of his autobiography MAGICAL ME today 12:30 P.m. to 4:30 P.m "We can actually meet him!" Hermione squealed. "I mean, he''s written almost the whole booklist!" The crowd seemed to be made up mostly of witches around Mrs. Weasley''s age. A harrassed-looking wizard stood at the door, saying, "Calmly, please, ladies .... Don''t push, there ... mind the books, now . . . . " Harry, Ron, and Hermione squeezed inside. A long line wound right to the back of the shop, where Gilderoy Lockhart was signing his books. They each grabbed a copy of The Standard Book of Spells, Grade 2 and sneaked up the line to where the rest of the Weasleys were standing with Mr. and Mrs. Granger. "Oh, there you are, good," said Mrs. Weasley. She sounded breathless and kept patting her hair. "We''ll be able to see him in a minute ... Gilderoy Lockhart came slowly into view, seated at a table surrounded by large pictures of his own face, all winking and flashing dazzlingly white teeth at the crowd. The real Lockhart was wearing robes of forget-me-not blue that exactly matched his eyes; his pointed wizard''s hat was set at a jaunty angle on his wavy hair. A short, irritable-looking man was dancing around taking photographs with a large black camera that emitted puffs of purple smoke with every blinding flash. "Out of the way, there," he snarled at Ron, moving back to get a better shot. "This is for the Daily Prophet -" "Big deal," said Ron, rubbing his foot where the photographer had stepped on it. "Indeed I have to agree with Ron on this one. Though I can understand you mortals desire to mate and propagate. I have never fully understood why there is more of a physical attraction than an attraction in ability. I have found that the more attractive the mortal is, the more often he is ill suited for mating and has no real abilities whatsoever. I believe you mortals call it being a pompous fraud. When Nova said this many of the women glared at him with hate, while some of the men were nodding their heads in agreement. Now, of course, Gilderoy Lockhart heard him. He looked up. He saw Ron and Nova,and then he saw Harry. He stared. Then he leapt to his feet and positively shouted, "It can''t be Harry Potter?" The crowd parted, whispering excitedly; Lockhart dived forward, seized Harry''s arm, and pulled him to the front. The crowd burst into applause. Harry''s face burned as Lockhart shook his hand for the photographer, who was clicking away madly, wafting thick smoke over the Weasleys. "Nice big smile, Harry," said Lockhart, through his own gleaming teeth. "Together, you and I are worth the front page." When he finally let go of Harry''s hand, Harry could hardly feel his fingers. He tried to sidle back over to the Weasleys, but Lockhart threw an arm around his shoulders and clamped him tightly to his side. "Ladies and gentlemen," he said loudly, waving for quiet. "What an extraordinary moment this is! The perfect moment for me to make a little announcement I''ve been sitting on for some time! "When young Harry here stepped into Flourish and Blotts today, he only wanted to buy my autobiography -which I shall be happy to present him now, free of charge-" The crowd applauded again. "He had no idea," Lockhart continued, giving Harry a little shake that made his glasses slip to the end of his nose, "that he would shortly be getting much, much more than my book, Magical Me. He and his schoolmates will, in fact, be getting the real magical me. Yes, ladies and gentlemen, I have great pleasure and pride in announcing that this September, I will be taking up the post of Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry!" The crowd cheered and clapped and Harry found himself being presented with the entire works of Gilderoy Lockhart. Staggering slightly under their weight, he managed to make his way out of the limelight to the edge of the room, where Ginny was standing next to her new cauldron. "Poor Harry." Nova sighed. "Thank the Void I am not famous like him." Nova then watched Harry go over to Ginny and tipp the books into her new cauldron. "Bet you loved that, didn''t you, Potter?" said a voice Harry had no trouble recognizing. He straightened up and found himself face-to-face with Draco Malfoy, who was wearing his usual sneer. "Famous Harry Potter," said Malfoy. "Can''t even go into a bookshop without making the front page." "Leave him alone, he didn''t want all that!" said Ginny. It was the first time she had spoken in front of Harry. She was glaring at Malfoy. "Potter, you''ve got yourself a girlfriend!" drawled Malfoy. Ginny went scarlet as Ron and Hermione fought their way over, both clutching stacks of Lockhart''s books. "Oh, it''s you," said Ron, looking at Malfoy as if he were something unpleasant on the sole of his shoe. "Bet you''re surprised to see Harry here, eh?" "Not as surprised as I am to see you in a shop, Weasley," retorted Malfoy. "I suppose your parents will go hungry for a month to pay for all those." Ron went as red as Ginny. He dropped his books into the cauldron, too, and started toward Malfoy, but Harry and Hermione grabbed the back of his jacket. "Ron!" said Mr. Weasley, struggling over with Fred and George. "What are you doing? It''s too crowded in here, let''s go outside." "Well, well, well - Arthur Weasley." It was Mr. Malfoy. He stood with his hand on Draco''s shoulder, sneering in just the same way. "Lucius," said Mr. Weasley, nodding coldly. "Busy time at the Ministry, I hear," said Mr. Malfoy. "All those raids ... I hope they''re paying you overtime?" He reached into Ginny''s cauldron and extracted, from amid the glossy Lockhart books, a very old, very battered copy of A Beginner''s Guide to Transfiguration. "Obviously not," Mr. Malfoy said. "Dear me, what''s the use of being a disgrace to the name of wizard if they don''t even pay you well for it?" Mr. Weasley flushed darker than either Ron or Ginny. "We have a very different idea of what disgraces the name of wizard, Malfoy," he said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Clearly," said Mr. Malfoy, his pale eyes straying to Mr. and Mrs. Granger, who were watching apprehensively. "The company you keep, Weasley ... and I thought your family could sink no lower." There was a thud of metal as Ginny''s cauldron went flying; Mr. Weasley had thrown himself at Mr. Malfoy, knocking him backward into a bookshelf. Dozens of heavy spellbooks came thundering down on all their heads; there was a yell of, "Get him, Dad!" from Fred or George; Mrs. Weasley was shrieking, "No, Arthur, no!"; the crowd stampeded backward, knocking more shelves over; "Gentlemen, please - please!" cried the assistant, and then, louder than all "Break it up, there, gents, break it up -" Hagrid was wading toward them through the sea of books. In an instant he had pulled Mr. Weasley and Mr. Malfoy apart. Mr. Weasley had a cut lip and Mr. Malfoy had been hit in the eye by an Encyclopedia of Toadstools. He was still holding Ginny''s old Transfiguration book. He thrust it at her, his eyes glittering with malice. "Here, girl - take your book - it''s the best your father can give you -" Pulling himself out of Hagrid''s grip he beckoned to Draco and swept from the shop. "Lucius. You know it might be the best he can provide for his family. But unlike some, Arthur Weasley does not need to **** his wife to get married or better yet at least he has his manhood still on him and is not a broken bloodied mess." Nova said. Just as they were about to leave, Lucius Malfoy, stumbled and turned to face whoever had spoken. Seeing that it was Nova, he sneered. "Be careful of slander, child. You may offend someone you cannot hope to oppose." Lucius sneered and walked off. "Yeh should''ve ignored him, Arthur," said Hagrid, almost lifting Mr. Weasley off his feet as he straightened his robes. "Rotten ter the core, the whole family, everyone knows that - no Malfoy''s worth listenin'' ter - bad blood, that''s what it is - come on now - let''s get outta here." The assistant looked as though he wanted to stop them leaving, but he barely came up to Hagrid''s waist and seemed to think better of it. They hurried up the street, the Grangers shaking with fright and Mrs. Weasley beside herself with fury. "A fine example to set for your children . . . brawling in public . . . what Gilderoy Lockhart must''ve thought -" "He was pleased," said Fred. "Didn''t you hear him as we were leaving? He was asking that bloke from the Daily Prophet if he''d be able to work the fight into his report - said it was all publicity -" "Umm. . . Nova? Why are you smiling like that?" Hermione asked. Unbeknownst to himself, Nova had a large toothy grin on his face after the incident with the Malfoys. Realizing he was doing so, Nova changed his teeth back to human ones. "Oh no reason. I was just remembering something that I had forgotten to do over the summer. I do suggest you read the paper in next few days. It will be quite enjoyable. Especially for you Mr. Weasley." Nova said with another smile as his teeth were once again dragon''s teeth causing everyone to shiver. **************************************** Uh-oh someone is in trouble 63 Is It Just You? As Nova flew South towards the mountain side cottage that he had built. He carefully studied and restored the mind of the woman known as Narcissa Black. Though he did not erase any memories, he did allow her to sleep free of worries. After a few hours of flying, Nova landed in front of the house. He gently laid the woman onto the bed, and placed her possession in the dresser and wardrobe that was in the room. Once everything was put away, Nova, then sat down and waited for Narcissa to wake up. Narcissa came to after a few hours. When she sat up in the bed, Nova could tell she was still feeling a little groggy. So he picked up the pot of tea that he had made and poured her a cup. Realizing that she was not the only one present, Narcissa jumped a little causing the tea and cup to spill. Seeing this Nova, gave a small sigh and snapped his fingers and caused the tea to flow back into the cup. "Here and try not to drop it this time." Nova said. Narcissa took the tea cup and with two hands drank it. "I recognize you. Your the boy, that was at the Greengrass Christmas gathering last year." Narcissa said. "Indeed." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "How are you able to turn into a dragon?" "I am the Dragon God." ". . . ." "What?" "Are you mentally stable?" Narcissa asked. "Why wouldn''t I be?" "There are no gods. And no one in their right mind would say they were one." "Have you have ever seen a talking dragon? Much less one that can become human? Nova asked. "Animagus, maybe? Narcissa said. "No. But enough with the questions. Do you understand why you are here?" Nova asked her. "Isn''t that a question though?" Narcissa replied. "Sigh. Just tell me if you understand. I would like to get moving." Nova stated. "Unfortunately I do. My husband sold my freedom to you in return for his life. Now I am to be treated as your slave to release your pent up carnal desire. Since you would like to get moving. I will proceed to assist." Narcissa then got up out of the bed and took off the cloak and kneel in front of Nova and went for the buckle of his pants. "What are you doing?" Nova asked as he grabbed her hands. "My apologies my lord. I should have known you would like to take the lead." Narcissa then stood up and spread her legs while bending over. "I am now ready My Lord. Please be as rough as you want." "Seriously what are you doing?" Nova asked. Narcissa then turned to face Nova, "Did my husband not sell me to you so that you, a magical creature, could ravish me, a witch, any way you like? After all, I am only in my late 20 and even though I am a mother. I still have pride in my figure." "Are all mortals at your age this delusional? Or is this some kind of mental trauma?" Nova asked. Seeing Narcissa had a blank look, "Look I am married. I am not doing anything to you. At least not until the readers have said otherwise. "What?" Not important. What is going on now is you live here for now on, and you are no longer bound in marriage to Lucius Malfoy, who is most likely now squashed under a house." "So you are not going to do whatever you want with my body and make me a slave to desire? I have heard that young boys like yourself are into women of my caliber." Narcissa inquired. "Again are all women this delusional or is it just you?" ". . ." "Back to what I was saying. At most you can now act as my maid. This is my home. Keep it clean for me and you can stay here. Also you can not use magic, or leave the boundary line. Food and anything else you need will appear on it''s own." Nova said. Narcissa just nodded her head. "Good. Are there any questions? No great. I am leaving now." Nova then stood up to leave. As he started to fly up into the air, Nova heard, "Does this mean you want me to wear a French Maid costume. So that you can ravage me as a maid instead of a slave?" Hearing this Nova, nearly fell out of the sky, when he regained his balance, Nova muttered, "I honestly hope she is the only woman I meet with a few screws loose? Well at least no other mortal could be as crazy as her. Right? ************************************ Man this MILF be thirsty or what? Should MC give her what she wants? 64 The Silver Eyed Fragmen When Nova arrived back at the Burrow, it was already morning. As he walked into the kitchen, he saw all the Weasley''s sitting down enjoying breakfast. Mr. Weasley was sitting in his chair reading the morning paper. The front page article read, Rare Imperial Dragon Attacks Malfoy Manor. Seeing the article, Nova could only shake his head. Nova glanced through some of the articles contents but didn''t see anything of interest aside from the part that Lucius some how survived the ordeal. He must be related to cockroaches, Nova though. But looking at the grin Mr. Weasley had on his face, Nova could tell he was enjoying it. "Are you enjoying yourself, Mr. Weasley." Nova asked. "Nova! It is good to see you this morning." Mr. Weasley said cheerfully. "Indeed I am, this article is just wonderful. Did you really do everything the article says?" "Arthur." Mrs. Weasley said. "No. I didn''t but from what I can tell Rita Skeeter sure loves to over embellish her stories." Nova said. "Oh." And just like that the conversation ended. Now that everything had calmed down, the rest of the summer went by relatively quickly. On their last evening, Mrs. Weasley conjured up a sumptuous dinner that included all of Harry''s favorite things, ending with a mouthwatering treacle pudding. Fred and George rounded off the evening with a display of Filibuster fireworks; they fiIled the kitchen with red and blue stars that bounced from ceiling to wall for at least half an hour. Then it was time for a last mug of hot chocolate and bed. It took a long while to get started next morning. They were up at dawn, but somehow they still seemed to have a great deal to do. Mrs. Weasley dashed about in a bad mood looking for spare socks and quills; people kept colliding on the stairs, half-dressed with bits of toast in their hands; and Mr. Weasley nearly broke his neck, tripping over a stray chicken as he crossed the yard carrying Ginny''s trunk to the car. Nova helped out by staying out of the way since there was no need for him to join in all the chaos. After all everything he owned was in his ring. But look looking at Harry, Nova could help but grin. He could tell that Harry couldn''t see how eight people, six large trunks, two owls, and a rat were going to fit into one small Ford Anglia. Nova saw Harry look in his direction as Harry figured Nova must have had something to do with it, as Mr. Weasley whispered to Harry, "Not a word to Molly," as he opened the trunk and showed him how it had been magically expanded so that the luggage fitted easily. When at last they were all in the car, Mrs. Weasley glanced into the back seat, where Harry, Ron, Fred, George, and Percy were all sitting comfortably side by side, and said, "Muggles do know more than we give them credit for, don''t they?" She and Ginny got into the front seat, which had been stretched so that it resembled a park bench. "I mean, you''d never know it was this roomy from the outside, would you?" Nova started to laugh as he watched Mr. Weasley does a small cough. Now Nova had done a number of modifications to the car with an all too eager Arthur Weasley helping him out. Nova figured that if the mortals that made cars found out the trick to doing this the world would go mad. And speaking of Nova he was currently laying on the roof of the car, waiting for them to start flying or better yet start moving in general. As the car turned on and started to drive they then came to a halt. George had forgotten his box of Filibuster fireworks. Five minutes after that, they skidded to a halt in the yard so that Fred could run in for his broomstick. They had almost reached the highway when Ginny shrieked that she''d left her diary. By the time she had clambered back into the car, they were running very late, and tempers were running high. Still on laying on the roof Nova heard, "Molly, dear -" "No, Arthur -" "No one would see - this little button here is an Invisibility Booster I installed - that''d get us up in the air - then we fly above the clouds. We''d be there in ten minutes and no one would be any the wiser -" "I said no, Arthur, not in broad daylight -" Hearing this conversation, Nova then rolled and stuck his head down. To speak with Mrs. Weasley, "Are you sure? I put in a weather apparatus to change the car to look like a floating cloud. I mean it''s so simple to use even Ron could drive this and not get caught." "Really, I can!" Ron sat up. "Ron sit back. I said no." Mrs Weasley said fiercely. "Ok suit yourself. I will meet you guys there." Nova replied. He then rolled off the side of the car and the Wealsey family watched as Nova''s shirt disappeared and giant dragon wings appeared. Nova then rose up a few hundred feet, only to hear Mrs. Weasley call up. "NOVA! You can''t be seen by Muggles" Nova let out a sigh. To keep Mrs. Weasley happy, Nova gathered dark thunder clouds around him. Sure it turned the beautiful sunny day into a miserable and gloomy one, but if it made the Weasley Matriarch happy. Then it was alright. Once he was covered Nova took off to Kings Cross and arrived there in the 10 minutes that Mr. Weasley said they would arrive if they had flown. When he had arrived, Nova immediately removed the bad weather and walked in through the portal. Extending his sense, Nova felt outward, as he probed for a few seconds he then went towards the front of the train. Upon entering a certain compartment, he looked in and found Hermione sitting next to the window reading some of the new terms books. "Hello Hermione." Nova said. Hearing him speak Hermione look up from her book, "Nova! You are here. Where are Harry and Ron?" "The Weasleys and Harry will be here in 40 minutes." Nova stated. "But the train leaves in 45 minutes, Nova. Will they be alright?" Hermione asked hesitantly. "Yeah they will be fine. But back to you did you enjoy your trip with your family?" Nova asked her. "Oh it was wonderful Nova. France had so much to offer. Though we couldn''t see any of the magical community. There were other sites to see." Hermione said excitedly. "I am glad you enjoyed it." "What about you? Did you find anything with Flemel?" Hermione asked. "Indeed I did. Have you heard of the Veela race?" Nova inquired. "Yes" "Well turns out, two fragments of Astoria soul fell into France and created a flower. Which some woman ate, and transformed her into the first Veela. I went and found the tribe where the soul was but the host was not in the tribe and is out exploring the word." Nova explained. "I am sorry to hear that Nova." Hermione said. "No it''s fine." "It is?" "Yes because now that I am in this realm the soul will give the host a strong compulsion to seek me out. Now it may take a year or two, but it will all work out." Nova said. "And speak of souls, yours has gained a couple more tails I see." Nova said. He had noticed before that the phoenix inside Hermione now had 3 tails instead of the one when he first noticed. "Yeah I wanted to ask you about that. Why does everytime a new tail feather appears does my body burst into flames?" Hermione asked. "Good question. When that happens that is your body being purified even more so than last time." Nova explained. "Well it is very inconvenient." Hermione huffed. "How so?" "I don''t want to say just know it is inconvenient." Hermione said with flushed cheeks. Not knowing what Hermione meant, Nova just shrugged his shoulders and laid down in the bench opposite and took a nap. After what seemed like only a few minutes, Nova jumped awake and started to look around. "Nova what is wrong?" Hermione asked worriedly. "I just sensed a fragment of Astoria walk by." Nova said as he opened a compartment door. "You couldn''t have Nova? Nobody has walked by us." Hermione said. "Ginny, did you seeing anyone walk by a second ago?" Ginny who was now in the compartment with Nova and Hermione also shook her head. As the train was now moving there were not any students really walking around. Nova had cast his inner mind out while he was sleeping but didn''t expect to sense a fragment now. "No I am positive there is a fragment on this train." Nova said confidently. Maybe they are in the next car over and were just on the edge of my senses." Just as Nova was about to start going to the next train car, he heard a rush of excitement. Returning students and first years start to rush to the window. "Hey look at that." "Cool." "That car is flying." Nova looked out the window and saw a familiar Ford Anglia flying by with a pair of legs dangling out the open door. "Ummm. . . Ginny do you know where Ron and Harry are at?" Nova said as he re-entered the compartment. "No. We barely made it to the train on time. But I am sure they are on the train." Ginny said. "Why is something wrong?" "Well that depends. Does the flying car outside the window with the two idiots driving and about to fall out look familiar to you." Hearing this Ginny and Hermione both looked out the window as well just in time to see the door of the car close. Ginny had gone quite pale seeing such a sight, since the two people in the car looked just like Ron and Harry. Ginny then turned around and grabbed Nova''s arm, "Please you have to help Harry before he gets expelled." "What about Ron?" Nova asked. "Him too." Ginny said with a small blush looking down. Hermione had a small smile on her face trying to not laugh. "Nova do the right thing." Hermione said. She could tell that Nova was debating whether or not to help them since she knew Nova hated their idiocy. "Damn it." Nova sighed. Ginny where are you brothers?" Nova asked. "In the next compartment back with Lee Jordan." she replied. "Ok I will be back in a few minutes." Nova said. He then proceeded to walk out of the compartment to the next car over to look for Fred and George. It wasn''t until the last compartment over that he found them. "Fred, George. Want to help me with something. Hey Lee." Nova said. """Nova!""" "Hey guys. So helping or not?" Nova asked. "Yeah sure what is it." Fred asked. "Look out the window and see." Nova said. The three boys looked out the window and the twins then look at each other. "Fred?" "Yeah George?" "Isn''t that the car?" "The one that your dad owns right?" Lee asked. Clearly the twins had filled him in. "Indeed. Why are Ron and Harry flying it?" George asked. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "I don''t know. Nova do you know?" "Yes I do know your brother is an idiot and Harry is well just as bad if not worse. Are you helping or not?" Nova asked, while rubbing his temples in annoyance. "Yeah" Both twin replied. "What do we do?" "Just be ready to catch them" "Catch them how?" Lee said. "They are going through this window and wall. But don''t worry I will heal them when I get back." "I am sorry. Nova did you just say you were going to throw them to us?" Lee asked. "Yeah." "The train is made of metal and glass. Won''t that kill them?" Lee asked as Fred and George were getting into position. "Naw they should be fine." Nova said. He then walked to the end of the train car and jumped off transforming into a Dragon mid-air. It took a minute or so to catch up to the car as it was flying as fast as the train. "YOU IDIOTS FLYING THE CAR" Nova yelled to get their attention. Startled by the noise, Ron jerked the wheel and nearly crashed into the train, causing the people in it to scream. After straightening out, Ron and Harry both look out the window to see it was Nova "NOVA!" They both yelled. "The Invisbility Booster is broken! And Weather Thing is not working." Ron yelled out the window. "I thought you said even I could work it?" "How is it broken?" Nova called back. Harry then showed Nova the handle that he had made, it was snapped in half. "You forgot to use the clutch you morons." Nova yelled at them. "We will talk about that later. First, Harry let Hedwig out and take that rat of Ron''s and give it to her to carry. Next pull down the back seat and grab your trunks." Harry did what he was told, though Hedwig was terrified of Nova, she still managed to fly to the train to be pulled in by Fred or George. "Ron keep holding the wheel. Harry grab your stuff and open the door I am going to grab you. Use the trunk as a brace." Harry did what he was told, "Brace? What do you mean by a brace?" Nova then reached out with his claws and grabbed Harry and the trunk. "Fred, George get ready." Nova roared over. He then chucked Harry into the side of the train where the Twins were at with the trunk punching a hole through the car. The force of the impact was strong enough to nearly tilt the train off the tracks, but it worked out fine. "Ok Ron your next." Nova said. "ARE YOU CRAZY?! You just killed Harry by throwing him into the side of the train." Ron yelled out in horror. "No he is fine. Your brothers got him. I have the car. Grab your stuff and get ready." Nova said as he reached out and held the car in his free hand and grabbed Ron with his stuff before tossing him into the train. Nova then put the car into his ring, and changed back into his human self. He then flapped over to the side of the car. He then looked in through the hole. "They dead?" Nova asked the twins. "No they are fine just some cuts and scrapes." Lee Jordan yelled over. "Good stand back." Nova replied. He then put his hand on the side of the car and used magic to revert the car back to how it was before. "Nova!" Fred yelled. "Not now." Nova said. "NOVA!" George yelled. "WHAT! I am busy." Nova yelled back. "Tunnel!" They both yelled. Nova then look ahead and saw the tunnel fast approaching. "Shit" Nova said. He then finished fixing the hole in the train and quickly dropped back to the next car and pulled himself in through the nearest open window. Just as the train went through the tunnel. As he got in Nova felt tired and proceeded to just lay out on the floor. "You know that isn''t a very comfortable way to rest. The bench would be nicer." A soft, airy voice spoke. "Indeed you might be ri-" Nova started to say, then he snapped his eyes open and looked at the person. Aside from the eyes which glowed a bright silver much like the moon, Nova saw a phoenix with three tails radiating from her soul. ********************************************** Well that was unexpected. 65 Luna Lovegood "HAHAHAAHAHA!!!!" Nova started to laugh. The girl in the seat looked down on him. "Are you alright? You know Nargles have been known to make people laugh uncontrollably." The girls said with a distant dream filled voice. "My apologies miss. I couldn''t help it." Nova said. "I had sensed you on the train earlier and wanted to look for you but the two idiots with the car needed some help. Or rather the sister of one of them asked that I do something." Nova then sat up and leaned his back against the other seat, and took a good look at the girl. She was almost doll like, if Nova had to describe it so. Her hair was a soft sunny yellow which contrasted well with her silver eyes. What amazed Nova the most was Astoria''s soul had already grown three tails which means the souls had been active for many years. "If you don''t mind, who are you?" Nova asked. "Oh I am Luna, Luna Lovegood." the girl, Luna, said. "Hello Luna. I am -" "You are Nova." Luna said. "How do you know that?" Nova asked. "Well this little voice told me. I think it was Little Red. They are quite fond of telling me stuff." Luna said. "Did this Little Red say anything else." Nova inquired. Luna turned her head sideways like she was listening to something, as she did the Phoenix inside of her opened and closed its beak like it was speaking. "She says you can remove the shades over your eyes." Luna said. Hearing this Nova had a large grin on his face, Luna laughed as well. Nova then took off his glasses and asked, "Why do you laugh?" "Little Red says you look silly when you smile." Luna said. "Why do you call her Little Red?" Nova asked. "How do you know Little Red is a she?" Luna asked. "Well Luna I used to know Little Red." "Oh. Well I call her Little Red, since Little Red has no memories." "How did you two meet?" Nova asked. Luna went a little quiet, then spoke softly, "When I was little my mother like to experiment with new spells. It wasn''t always safe what she did, but she enjoyed doing it. One day mother tried to create a new spell to make hidden things visable, but the spell backfired. I was in the room with it happened and then like a ghost Little Red rose up out of mother and flew into me. She says her and mother were good friends and would always talk with each other and hoped we could be friends too." "Interesting." Nova said. Indeed it was, for Nova this very interesting. This meant Astoria soul was active in this host family for many years and more often than not would vessel hop through the families line slowly absorbing energy to strengthen its soul fragment. "Would you like to know, how I know Little Red?" Nova asked. "Yes." Luna said. "Well it all started eons ago. Back when there was nothing. Then the Void came into existence. It then created 5 All Powerful Beings, one of which was a beautiful phoenix, which none could surpass. . ." And for the rest of the trip, Nova told Luna all about Astoria, her like and dislikes, happy and sad moments. Now Nova could tell that Luna enjoyed listening to it, as she really listened intently to everything that he was saying. The more Nova talked the more nostalgic he felt, after all there were not too many beings that were willing to sit down and talk with a Dragon God in such a carefree manner. As the time passed, Nova even explained to Luna why Astoria or in this case Little Red was like she was. Hearing this made Luna sad, but when Luna heard that there were others like her with other ''Little Reds'' made her feel excited that she could have friends. "Why are you so excited about having friends? Don''t you already have some?" Nova asked. "No. Aside from my father and Little Red, I have had no friends." Luna said. "But it is fine, Little Red is really good at keeping me company." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "I am glad to hear that. Well you can consider me your friend from now on, that is if Little Red does not mind." Nova said with a smile. "Little Red and I would enjoy that." Luna said. ''All students we will be arriving at Hogwarts soon.'' The conductor''s voice was heard over the PA. Hearing this Nova stood up and looked at Luna, "Well Luna I must get back. It was nice talking with you." "You too, Nova." Luna said and waved to Nova, he also saw that the soul fragment wave its wing as well. Nova then walked out of the compartment and back towards the area he was at before. When he got to the car with Fred and George, he saw a few students staring at him, and when the author says few he means all of them. Not knowing the reason for all the stares or even really cared why, Nova opened the area where Ron and Harry were. "So you two are not dead yet?" Nova said. He saw both Harry and Ron sitting across from the twins and Lee Jordan laughing and eating candy. "Nova your alive! We were so worried. We thought you went splatt on a mountain side tunnel." Ron said. "Gee thanks for looking out for my well being. Anyways how did you two idiots manage to break my. . . I mean your dad''s car?" Nova asked while rolling his eyes. "Well it wasn''t moving and I tried to use my wand, but there was an explosion and it broke along with my wand. Can you fix it?" Ron asked. "Of course, and your wand is broken?" "Yes." Ron said sadly, then looked up at Nova, "Can you fix the wand too?" "Certainly." "Aww you''re a lifesaver Nova really. Here, how long will it take?" Ron eagerly asked as he gave Nova the broken wand. "Hold your horses, you asked if I can fix it. Does not mean I will though." Nova said with an are you stupid look on his face. Hearing Nova say this the twins and Lee both bust out laughing. "By the way, good catch you two. Wasn''t too hard was it?" "No we just kind of grabbed their legs as they came crashing in." Fred said. "Good well see you guys at the feast." Nova then left and walked back into the compartment Hermione and Ginny was in. "Nova where have you been? We are about to arrive." Hermione said. She and Ginny were already dressed in there school robes. "Well after helping Ron and Harry, I landed in the compartment of a girl named Luna Lovegood. And guess what. I was correct when I felt a soul fragment before. It is inside this Luna and is sentient. Turns out from what I can tell it has been soul hopping since it awakened and is already up to three tails without any help. Her and Luna are good friends." Nova said. "What? Really!? That is amazing Nova. I am happy to hear that. Does the soul remember who it was?" Hermione asked. "No but I did tell Luna and Little Red all that I could about Astoria. You will meet them later." Nova said. The train then came to a stop, as they got off the train, Nova could hear Hagrid calling for all the first years. "Well see you at the Great Hall for the Feast Ginny." Nova said as she left them. Nova and Hermione then walked to the carriages. When they arrived, Hermione just stopped in front of the carriage. "Nova what is this?" Hermione asked. "Oh these are thestrals." Nova said as he climbed into the cart. With some of the other students, they were some of the older girls from Gryffindor, Katie and Angelina. "Good Evening Ladies. How was your summer?" Nova asked. Hearing him Katie and Angelina turned to face him with a smile. "Hello Nova. Summer was good. Glad to be back though. Anything interesting happened?" Katie asked. Nova thought for it a little, "No not really." "Did you get your summer work done?" Angelina asked. "What summer work?" Nova inquired. He didn''t hear anything about this. He looked over at Hermione who was just staring at him as shocked as Katie and Angelina were. "Nova you didn''t do your work?" They asked. "If it was that stuff the Weasley''s and Harry was killing themselves over then no." Nova said. He figured it was just them trying to get ahead for the next year. "Well in that case then these big sisters will help you later tonight to get it finished." Katie said. "Yeah we can give you a ''special'' study session if you do it correctly." Angelina added. "NO! Nova doesn''t need your help. Why aren''t these carriages moving. Stupid Thestrals." Hermione interjected and complained. "Oh my someone is jealous. But it is strange, they should be moving by now." Katie said with a sly grin. "Sigh. I will meet you at the castle." Nova said. He then proceeded to take off his shirt and robe and stored it in his ring. "Nova why do you keep taking off your shirt!?" Hermione asked with a red face. "I don''t want the shirt to rip when I take out my wings." Nova said has his wings unfurled. "Shh, Hermione." Katie said. "Yeah it''s fine if he takes off his shirt. Pants, too if he wants." Angelina said while drooling. Seeing how everyone was acting, Nova just shook his head. He didn''t fully understand. Though he did wonder why, Hermione clicked her tongue in frustration. "And besides, Helena should be up already, I need to go check up on her." Nova said and took off towards the castle. When he arrived, Harry and Ron were already there with a grim faced Snape. No one was looking too happy. "Come." Snape said and then started to walk off. "Umm . . . why? I have something to do." Nova said. Snape just turned and looked at him. "I understand but I am sure it can wait." Snape said. Nova thought about it. Helena probably wasn''t up yet it might take another bit. But even so, she knows her way around the castle. "Sure why not. It is not like we are in trouble." Nova said. Snape''s face just twitched a bit, while Harry and Ron went a little pale. Not daring even to look at each other, Harry and Ron followed Snape up the steps into the vast, echoing entrance hall, which was lit with flaming torches. A delicious smell of food was wafting from the Great Hall, but Snape led them away from the warmth and light, down a narrow stone staircase that led into the dungeons. "In!" he said, opening a door halfway down the cold passageway and pointing. Harry and Ron entered Snape''s office, shivering, while Nova was wondering what kind of food was going to be served tonight and wondered if there was going to be any lemon tarts and maybe a lemon turnover or two. The shadowy walls were lined with shelves of large glass) ars, in which floated all manner of revolting things Harry didn''t really want to know the name of at the moment. The fireplace was dark and empty. Snape closed the door and turned to look at them. "So," he said softly, "the train isn''t good enough for the famous Harry Potter and his faithful sidekick Weasley. Wanted to arrive with a bang, did we, boys?" "No, sir, it was the barrier at King''s Cross, it -" "Silence!" said Snape coldly. "What have you done with the car?" "What car?" Nova asked "There are alot of cars out there could you be more specific." Ron and Harry both gulped. This wasn''t the first time Snape had given them both the impression of being able to read minds. But a moment later, the two understood, as Snape unrolled today''s issue of the Evening Prophet. "You were seen," he hissed, showing them the headline: FLYING FORD ANGLIA MYSTIFIES MUGGLES. He began to read aloud: "Two Muggles in London, convinced they saw an old car flying over the Post Office tower ... at noon in Norfolk, Mrs. Hetty Bayliss, while hanging out her washing ... Mr. Angus Fleet, of Peebles, reported to police ... Six or seven Muggles in all. I believe your father works in the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Office?" he said, looking up at Ron and smiling still more nastily. "Dear, dear ... his own son. . . " "Oh that car." Nova said reading the paper. "Yeah never seen it before." "Silence!" snapped Snape again. "Most unfortunately, you are not in my House and the decision to expel you does not rest with me. I shall go and fetch the people who do have that happy power. You will wait here." "But I technically was never sorted. So I can go right?" Nova said. "You will wait here." Snape said again and stormed out. "I better not miss the Feast." Nova said. He then proceeded to sit at Snape''s desk and kicked his feet up. He then took out his shirt and robes. He was thinking about what Hermione had said about having to constantly take it off. Nova then pulled out a knife and cut holes in the shirt and robes for where his wings would come out. While he was doing this, Harry and Ron stared at each other, white-faced. Harry didn''t feel hungry anymore. He now felt extremely sick. He tried not to look at a large, slimy something suspended in green liquid on a shelf behind Snape''s desk. If Snape had gone to fetch Professor McGonagall, head of Gryffindor House, they were hardly any better off. She might be fairer than Snape, but she was still extremely strict. Ten minutes later, Snape returned, and sure enough it was Professor McGonagall who accompanied him. Harry had seen Professor McGonagall angry on several occasions, but either he had forgotten just how thin her mouth could go, or he had never seen her this angry before. She raised her wand the moment she entered; Harry and Ron both flinched, but she merely pointed it at the empty fireplace, where flames suddenly erupted. "Mr. Void. What are you doing?" Snape asked. "Fixing my shirt. Why?" Nova asked, his feet were still kicked up on the desk. "And done, can I go now?" Everyone else''s faces just kind of twitched. "Sit," she said, and they both backed into chairs by the fire. "Explain," she said, her glasses glinting ominously. Ron launched into the story, starting with the barrier at the station refusing to let them through. "-so we had no choice, Professor, we couldn''t get on the train." "Why didn''t you send us a letter by owl? I believe you have an owl?" Professor McGonagall said coldly to Harry. Harry gaped at her. Now she said it, that seemed the obvious thing to have done. "I - I didn''t think -" "That," said Professor McGonagall, "is obvious." There was a knock on the office door and Snape, now looking happier than ever, opened it. There stood the headmaster, Professor Dumbledore. Harry''s whole body went numb. Dumbledore was looking unusually grave. He stared down his very crooked nose at them. There was a long silence. Then Dumbledore said, "Please explain why you did this." It would have been better if he had shouted. Harry hated the disappointment in his voice. For some reason, he was unable to look Dumbledore in the eyes, and spoke instead to his knees. He told Dumbledore everything except that Mr. Weasley owned the bewitched car, making it sound as though he and Ron had happened to find a flying car parked outside the station. He knew Dumbledore would see through this at once, but Dumbledore asked no questions about the car. When Harry had finished, he merely continued to peer at them through his spectacles. "We''ll go and get our stuff," said Ron in a hopeless sort of voice. "What are you talking about, Weasley?" barked Professor McGonagall. "Well, you''re expelling us, aren''t you?" said Ron. Harry looked quickly at Dumbledore. "Not today, Mr. Weasley," said Dumbledore. "But I must impress upon both of you the seriousness of what you have done. I will be writing to both your families tonight. I must also warn you that if you do anything like this again, I will have no choice but to expel you." Snape looked as though Christmas had been canceled. He cleared his throat and said, "Professor Dumbledore, these boys have flouted the Decree for the Restriction of Underage Wizardry, caused serious damage to an old and valuable tree - surely acts of this nature -" "Old Man. Why am I here? And is the sorting finished? I would like to eat some Lemon Turnovers." Thrown off by Nova, speaking the five other people just looked at Nova. "What I am hungry." "Indeed the Sorting is over-" Dumbledore said. "Fantastic! See you guys later." Nova then got up and left the room for the Feast. The last thing, Nova heard, was from McGonagall as Ron and Harry tried to leave as well. "You two are staying here. And no buts, when you become a being that can give the dead a body once more then you can do whatever you want!" Meanwhile the being in question was thinking of turnovers and of why he was even down with the two idiot in the first place. ********************************************************* Yeah. Why was Nova down there? 66 Gilderoy Lockhar When Nova arrived at the Great Hall, the Feast was still going on, so without delay Nova opened the doors and went on in. As he entered the room went quiet, seeing the sudden hush and everyone just staring at him, Nova just looked behind him. "What? You never seen a guy show up fashionably late before?" Nova said and went to go sit down next to Hermione. After a few seconds of silence, the hall became noisey once more. Nova then approached the Gryffindor table, and sat down next to Hermione. "Where have you been? You missed the Sorting." Hermione said. "The two idiots were seen flying the car, and I some how got dragged down with them. And no one has told me why yet." Nova said. "Are they expelled?" Ginny, who was sitting a few feet away asked. "Hmm? Oh most likely no." Nova said looking around. "Ah yes here we go, pass the Lemon Tart will you." The seventh year girl next to Nova blushed quite hard when he spoke to her with a large smile. "You know Hermione. You female mortals keep turning red every time I say something. Am I doing something wrong?" Nova asked sincerely. "Nova you shouldn''t worry about the little things in life." Hermione said stiffly. Then out of the corner of his eye, Nova saw a blonde girl stand up from the Ravenclaw Table and walked towards them. It was Luna. "Hello Friend. Can I sit with you?" Luna asked cheerfully. "Certainly. Love could you slide over so Luna can sit down. Thank you." Nova said to the red seventh year who silently complied. "So Luna, why are you sitting over here, and not with your house." Nova asked. "Oh it was boring." Luna said as she started to eat a pudding cup. "Ok." Nova replied. As he started to eat the lemon tart. He stopped. "Oh yes. Luna this is Hermione. She has a friend quite similar to you." Nova introduced. "Hello. I am Luna Lovegood." Luna introduced. "Hermione Granger. Hello Luna. Lovegood. The name sounds familiar." Hermione said. "You must be thinking of my father, who is the creator of the Quibbler." Luna said. "Your father is the author of that fraudulent magazine." Hermione said. "What do you mean fraudulent?" Luna said, her voice turning cold and sharp. "There is no factual evidence for anything in those pieces that he publishes. The existence of make believe creatures, such as Humdingers and Snorkaks, is not worth the ink that it is printed on." Hermione said. "That is because you must be too narrow minded to see the truth." Luna said. Hearing her reply, caused Hermione to start argueing with her and Luna argured back. Then after a few minutes of going back and worth. "Nova tell her that the articles are indeed superstitious and not factual at all." Hermione said while grabbing Nova''s arm. "No. Nova is my friend. And will tell you that the Quibbler is indeed a strong standing piece of hard work." Luna said while pulling on Nova''s other arm. "You seem to be having some trouble over there Nova." One of the Twins said while trying not to laugh. But before Nova could say anything. "NOOOOVVAAA!!!" Was all that Nova heard before the world went dark and something soft tackled him to the floor. "Oh it is soo good to see you. Why weren''t you there when I woke up. We lost so much time together. Come lets get going." The voice said. "Helena?" Nova heard Hermione say. "What are you doing!?" "Don''t interrupt Hermione. Can''t you see I am hugging my beloved. Now is not the time to be jealous." The voice, now identified as Helen said. "Jealous?! No, no that is besides the point can''t you see your smothering him. He can''t breathe." Hermione frantically said. She then tried to pull Helena off of Nova but she wouldn''t budge. It wasn''t until Luna came and helped her that they were able to seperate Helena enough to loosen Nova some. Coming out of his brief moment of shock, Nova grabbed Helena''s shoulders and pulled her away to get a good look at her. Now that Helena had a human body once more. Her eyes were a misty grey, but her hair was the color of a dark oak wood. Her body showed no flaws in it, aside from the dragon wings on her back and sitting above her large bust was the philosopher''s stone which now had a diamond shape to it. Sitting around the stone were lines of mithril identical to where Nova had poured the molten metal and carved the grooves for it to rest. All in all the procedure was a success. "Well Helena. It seems that your body is in good condition and the soul merged properly. Though you seemed to have woken up a bit early." Nova said while analyzing Helena''s soul. "Indeed I woke up yesterday. I was a little surprised too. You didn''t tell me I wouldn''t wake up without any clothes on. What if I was seen? Was it so that we could start making children right away? If so lets go get started." Helena excitedly said, as she started to stand up. Now when everyone around heard this. Lets just say chaos errupted. The guys who were not already having blood pour out of there noses from Helena assest, couldn''t stop since they had active imaginations. And the surrounding girls, began to turn red. "Did he really plan that? What a beast." Nova heard one girl whisper to her friend. "Simply scandalous." Said another. "Helena what happened to your calm mature demeanor that you were known for." Nova asked. "Was there such a thing." Helena said with a happy expression on her face. "Indeed. So turns out there is a small side effect to turning a ghost who has been dead for a millenia into a living being again." Nova mumbled. "What do you mean side effect, Nova!" Hermione smiled. "Yes Nova. I don''t fully know what is going on. But could you explain." Luna asked. In the same tone as Hermione. Nova could have sworn he saw two smiling devils for a second. "It seems that the mental functions of Helena were reversed in the process. It might have been the reason she woke up a day early. But it is nothing, I am sure it is only temporary." Nova said. Everyone''s face said, "I sure hope so." While Helena continued to sit in Nova''s lap smiling. "Ahem." Dumbledore coughed to get everyone''s attention. "Now that I have everyone''s attention. I hope that everyone had a good break and are ready for the new term. To start for this year''s announcements. As some of the more keen eyed among you will have noticed. The Gray Lady will no longer be the house ghost for Ravenclaw. She seems to have taken on other more lively aspirations in life." "Albus, I will still help give consultations to the Students that are from my house." Helena said from Nova''s lap. "What happened to the Gray Lady?" One Ravenclaw student called out. "Well Mr. Johnson. If you must know. My beloved, Nova has made me a new body that I will give to him as often as he wants. We will have at least 4 children and live in a cosy cottage in the woods. "Beloved!!!" A few people yelled out. "Children!!" Said a few more. "Indeed!" Helena said. While having her hands on her face, with her eyes closed. "I still can''t forget how gentle and focused he was when running his hands over my body." "Helena! That is enough. Your traumatizing the students! Nova what did you do?" McGonagall yelled out. The person in question, Nova was currently eating a slice of pie while this was going on. Just now looked up, and not only saw a furious McGonagall, but a whole slew of female students with smoke coming out of their heads. "I know absolutely nothing." Nova said. "Can we get back to the announcements? I am tired." "Indeed." Dumbledore said with a straight face. "Now where was I? Oh yes. . . As some of you might already be aware. We have a new Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor. Gilderoy Lockhart. Everyone give him a warm round of welcome." The man in question was were bright purple robes and had a large grin on his face. Though Nova felt that it was a bit strained and was off. "And lastly, Mr. Filch, our caretaker, has kindly informed me of 30 more items that have been banned from the school. You are more than welcome to go by his office for the full list. Now that is it for the news. Now everyone pick a tune and sing along." Dumbledore then raised his wand to have the school song float up in the air. This year instead of singing, Nova just looked around and listened. Last year, he heard a beautiful melody come out of one of the students'' voices, but this year there was nothing. This was slightly concerning for Nova but he was sure it would all work out in the end. When the song was over, Dumbledore dismissed everyone to bed. Luna then left the table and rejoined the Ravenclaws and Helena well she remained glued to Nova. Nova had to pry her off of him and hand her to McGonagall, so he could head back up to Gryffindor Tower. When he arrived, most of the guys in the dorm swarmed him for answers. "Lord Nova, please educate us lowly mortals on how to be in your situation." One of the sixth years asked. Others who heard the question nodded in agreement. "What are you talking about? Nova asked. "Helena has clearly not stabilized with her new body." All the guys just stared in disbelief at Nova. "I am going to now. Make sure you all wake up nice and early. Or we might just have a repeat of last years morning enjoyment." When Nova said this, all the victims . . . boys from last year went pale. Then scrambled up to the dorms to go to bed. The next morning, when Nova got up the sun was just starting to peak out over the mountains. As he sat up and looked around, he found that none of the guys were still in bed. Giving a nod of approval, Nova then got up and put on his robes and headed down to the Great Hall for breakfast. "Gentlemen, I am glad to see that everyone is wide awake and ready to start the new term. I know it may have been difficult, but you did the right thing." Nova said. Now there were no females up yet it was just the guys, they had all somehow stumbled into the hall for breakfast. Many were still half asleep, and others such as Ron had fallen asleep in their porridge. As Nova began to sit down and pile food into his plate, the door the teachers used opened up and McGonagall came rushing in. "What are all you doing up this early. Nova what did you do?!" McGonagall questioned. "Don''t ask me. They are showing that the young men in Gryffindor are responsible young adults." Nova said while helping himself to a turkey leg. "Oh no! Don''t give me that. I heard about what you did last year." McGonagall rebutted. "Now all of you go back to bed-" Before she could finish, the doors of the Hall opened and Lockhart came in. "Good Morning!! Wonderful to see you all up this early. It is just like Gryffindor to have their men up early setting such a wonderful example. You must be extremely pleased with your house, Professor McGonagall." Gilderoy Lockhart said. Hearing Lockhart, McGonagall did a complete one eighty, "Indeed I am Gilderoy. I was just telling them that they should make sure to eat right and continue setting this example for the other students." Hearing McGonagall caused everyone who heard this to go dead face and then stare at Nova like they wanted to murder him. Then the door opened once more, this time from the teacher section, "NOVA! You''re here!" It was Helena, as she rushed Nova and tried to jump on him. Not even looking batting an eye, Nova reached a hand out and grabbed her mid air before she could tackle him. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Um, Nova this is not how to greet your beloved in the morning. Professor McGonagall, something is wrong with Nova. Or is this a normal thing males do to their lovers?" Professor McGonagall started to massage her head, "Ms. Ravenclaw. I need you to calm down this morning. And please put your wings away." "I am trying but these pesky things won''t listen. Nova can you make me some clothes and the wings keep tearing all my dresses." Helena said as she sat on the floor. "Come we must get back." Professor McGonagall said. "No, I wish to stay with Nova." Helena rebutted. Not wanting to argue, McGonagall pulled out her wand and chains flew out of the ends tying Helena up. "Nova how long will this persist." McGonagall asked. "Don''t know." Nova said while cleaning his third plate of food. "Not for too long though. It should abate in a short period of time." "A short period is good. Do you have a time period?" McGonagall inquired. "Yeah maybe a year or two." Nova said. Black lines then appeared on McGonagall''s face as she just walked off with Helena floating behind her. "Nova, my love, these shackles of society will not keep us apart forever." Helena called out as her and McGonagall disappeared around the corner. Finishing his four plate of food, Nova then stood up and looked at the rest of the boys and Lockhart, "What is wrong with you guys? You look like you were forced to eat dog food." Everyone just went back to eating, not saying a word. Lockhart unfroze and smiled at Nova. "Young Nova. I understand it might be challenging handling multiple relationships but if you ever need relationship advice. I will be more than willing to assist." Lockhart started saying. "No thank you, I am already married. Have a great day." Nova said. Hearing this caused Lockhart and the rest of the Gryffindors to freeze and stare as Nova walked off. 67 Gilderoy Lockhart Part 2 After Nova left, he went up to the Forge and started to clean the area up. It wasn''t really dirty since he had not used it since putting Helena in the Coffin. But it still needed to have a few things done to it. Like the wood and metal scraps and the slag on the anvil had to be burned and discarded. It took a solid hour or so for Nova to get things neat and organized, he could tell that Helena dug around and touched stuff when she woke up. It made Nova wonder, why women never put stuff back where it is supposed to go after they were done using it. With a sigh, Nova just shook his head and walked out of his forge the first thing heard from where he was at: "-ABSOLUTELYDISGUSTED - YOUR FATHER''S FACING AN INQUIRY AT WORK, IT''S ENTIRELY YOUR FAULT AND IF YOU PUT ANOTHER TOE OUT OF LINE WE''LL BRING YOU STRAIGHT BACK HOME." "Ouch." Was all Nova said. That did remind him that he still had the car in his ring and was meaning to send it back, but something told him that if he did, Molly Weasley was apt to blow it to the afterlife of car heaven. Nova then jumped down the stairs and let his wings slow his fall as he came to land outside the Great Hall. When he walked in Nova saw Professor McGonagall was moving along the Gryffindor table, handing out course schedules. Nova took his from a slightly annoyed McGonagall, though Nova didn''t know why she would be, and saw that they had double Herbology with the Hufepuffs first. As he arrived at the greenhouses, saw an irritated Professor Sprout. Now Professor Sprout was a squat little witch who wore a patched hat over her flyaway hair; there was usually a large amount of earth on her clothes and her fingernails would have made Aunt Petunia faint. Gilderoy Lockhart, however, was immaculate in sweeping robes of turquoise, his golden hair shining under a perfectly positioned turquoise hat with gold trimming. "Oh, hello there!" he called, beaming around at the assembled students. "Just been showing Professor Sprout the right way to doctor a Whomping Willow! But I don''t want you running away with the idea that I''m better at Herbology than she is! I just happen to have met several of these exotic plants on my travels . . ." "Greenhouse three today, chaps!" said Professor Sprout, who was looking distinctly disgruntled, not at all her usual cheerful self. There was a murmur of interest. They had only ever worked in greenhouse one before - greenhouse three housed far more interesting and dangerous plants. Professor Sprout took a large key from her belt and unlocked the door. Harry caught a whiff of damp earth and fertilizer mingling with the heavy perfume of some giant, umbrellasized flowers dangling from the ceiling. He was about to follow Ron and Hermione inside when Lockhart''s hand shot out. "Harry! I''ve been wanting a word - you don''t mind if he''s a couple of minutes late, do you, Professor Sprout?" Judging by Professor Sprout''s scowl, she did mind, but Lockhart said, "That''s the ticket," and closed the greenhouse door in her face. "I am not one you comment on a person''s mental health." Nova said. "But I do think Lockhart is an idiot on the level of the Ministry people. Or he has possibly been kicked one too many times in the head." Professor Sprout heard what Nova said and started to laugh. "Ten Points to Gryffindor for making me laugh" Sprout called out. Professor Sprout was standing behind a trestle bench in the center of the greenhouse. About twenty pairs of different-colored earmuffs were lying on the bench. When Harry had taken his place between Ron and Hermione, she said, "We''ll be repotting Man drakes today. Now, who can tell me the properties of the Mandrake?" To nobody''s surprise, Hermione''s hand was first into the air. "Mandrake, or Mandragora, is a powerful restorative," said Hermione, sounding as usual as though she had swallowed the textbook. "It is used to return people who have been transfigured or cursed to their original state." "Excellent. Ten points to Gryffindor," said Professor Sprout. "The Mandrake forms an essential part of most antidotes. It is also, however, dangerous. Who can tell me why?" Hermione''s hand narrowly missed Harry''s glasses as it shot up again. "The cry of the Mandrake is fatal to anyone who hears it," she said promptly. "Precisely. Take another ten points," said Professor Sprout. "Now, the Mandrakes we have here are still very young." She pointed to a row of deep trays as she spoke, and everyone shuffled forward for a better look. A hundred or so tufty little plants, purplish green in color, were growing there in rows. They looked quite unremarkable to Harry, who didn''t have the slightest idea what Hermione meant by the "cry" of the Mandrake. "Everyone take a pair of earmuffs," said Professor Sprout. There was a scramble as everyone tried to seize a pair that wasn''t pink and fluffy. "When I tell you to put them on, make sure your ears are completely covered," said Professor Sprout. "When it is safe to remove them, I will give you the thumbs-up. Right - earmuffs on." Nova didn''t understand the point of the earmuffs, so he didn''t bother grabbing a pair. Nova watched as Professor Sprout put the pink, fluffy pair over her own ears, rolled up the sleeves of her robes, grasped one of the tufty plants firmly, and pulled hard. Instead of roots, a small, muddy, and extremely ugly baby popped out of the earth. The leaves were growing right out of his head. He had pale green, mottled skin, and was clearly bawling at the top of his lungs. Professor Sprout took a large plant pot from under the table and plunged the Mandrake into it, burying him in dark, damp compost until only the tufted leaves were visible. Professor Sprout dusted off her hands, gave them all the thumbs-up, and removed her own earmuffs. "As our Mandrakes are only seedlings, their cries won''t kill yet," she said calmly as though she''d just done nothing more exciting than water a begonia. "However, they will knock you out for several hours, and as I''m sure none of you want to miss your first day back, make sure your earmuffs are securely in place while you work. I will attract your attention when it is time to pack up. "Four to a tray - there is a large supply of pots here - compost in the sacks over there - and be careful of the Venemous Tentacula, it''s teething." She gave a sharp slap to a spiky, dark red plant as she spoke, making it draw in the long feelers that had been inching sneakily over her shoulder. Harry, Ron, and Hermione were joined at their tray by a curly-haired Hufflepuff boy Harry knew by sight but had never spoken to, and Nova some how ended up by himself. "Justin Finch-Fletchley," he said brightly, shaking Harry by the hand. "Know who you are, of course, the famous Harry Potter... And you''re Hermione Granger - always top in everything" (Hermione beamed as she had her hand shaken too) "- and Ron Weasley. Wasn''t that your flying car?" Ron didn''t smile. The Howler was obviously still on his mind. Nova chuckled when he heard that. "That Lockhart''s something, isn''t he?" said Justin happily as they began fiIling their plant pots with dragon dung compost. "Awfully brave chap. Have you read his books? Id have died of fear if Id been cornered in a telephone booth by a werewolf, but he stayed cool and - zap - just fantastic. "My name was down for Eton, you know. I can''t tell you how glad I am I came here instead. Of course, Mother was slightly disappointed, but since I made her read Lockhart''s books I think she''s begun to see how useful it''ll be to have a fully trained wizard in the family. . ." Hearing that made Nova think, something about Lockhart''s books had been bothering him and with the way Lockhart acts. But unfortunately, Nova lost his train of thought, due to the 40 or so Mandrakes starting to cry and scream. A little irritated he was interrupted, Nova said, "Silence." and all the Mandrakes stopped making noise and obediently let themselves go into the pots. Now of course, everyone was startled when their Mandrake started to behave as was Professor Sprout, but since no one had heard Nova they just kind of shrugged it off. Nova was glad when the class was over and everyone traipsed back to the castle for a quick wash and then the Gryffindors hurried off to Transfiguration. Professor McGonagall''s classes were always hard work, but today was especially difficult. Nova just kind of sat there and kicked his feet up. When McGonagall asked what he was doing and why he didn''t turn the beetle into a button, Nova gave his reply in the form of snapping his fingers and changed all the beetles into crystal buttons with snowflake fractals. Nova just gave McGonagall a look and snapped his finger to revert them back. McGonagall left him alone for the rest of class. Nova then proceeded to watch everyone else. Harry was supposed to be turning a beetle into a button, but all he managed to do was give his beetle a lot of exercise as it scuttled over the desktop avoiding his wand. Ron was having far worse problems. He had patched up his wand with some borrowed Spellotape, but it seemed to be damaged beyond repair. It kept crackling and sparking at odd moments, and every time Ron tried to transfigure his beetle it engulfed him in thick gray smoke that smelled of rotten eggs. Unable to see what he was doing, Ron accidentally squashed his beetle with his elbow and had to ask for a new one. Professor McGonagall wasn''t pleased. As for Hermione well, not much needed to be said. Though she was still a little irritated that Nova didn''t need to do anything to get the results. She didn''t ask why. After the class was over it was time for lunch. After a few plates of desserts, Nova headed to the DADA classroom, and found a warm spot in the sun and sat down and took a nap. He completely ignored everyone else who walked into the the classrooms Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. When the whole class was seated, Lockhart cleared his throat loudly and silence fell. He reached forward, picked up Neville Longbottom''s copy of Travels with Trolls, and held it up to show his own, winking portrait on the front. "Me," he said, pointing at it and winking as well. "Gilderoy Lockhart, Order of Merlin, Third Class, Honorary Member of the Dark Force Defense League, and five-time winner of Witch Weekly''s Most- Charming-Smile Award - but I don''t talk about that. I didn''t get rid of the Bandon Banshee by smiling at her!" "Ah Mr. Void. It''s too early for a nap." Lockhart said, he then went over and started to poke Nova in the head. "Mr. Void. Wake up!" Nova then woke up and sat up. "Is it time to go now?" "Haha I see someone was too excited to sleep last night after knowing I would be teaching them." Lockhart laughed. He waited for them to laugh; a few people smiled weakly. Everyone in the room kinda knew Nova and not one of them believed that. "I see you''ve all bought a complete set of my books -well done. I thought we''d start today with a little quiz. Nothing to worry about just to check how well you''ve read them, how much you''ve taken in -" When he had handed out the test papers he returned to the front of the class and said, "You have thirty minutes - start - now!" Harry looked down at his paper and read: 1. What is Gilderoy Lockhart ''s favorite color? 2. What is Gilderoy Lockhart''s secret ambition? 3. What, in your opinion, is Gilderoy Lockhart''s greatest achievement to date? Nova seeing the papers just roled his eyes and breathed fire on them quickly incinerating them to ash before sweeping them to the floor and tried to fall asleep once more. Half an hour later, Lockhart collected the papers and rifled through them in front of the class. "Tut, tut - hardly any of you remembered that my favorite color is lilac. I say so in Year with the Yeti. And a few of you need to read Wanderings with Werewolves more carefully - I clearly state in chapter twelve that my ideal birthday gift would be harmony between all magic and non-magic peoples - though I wouldn''t say no to a large bottle of Ogdeds Old Firewhisky!" He gave them another roguish wink. Ron was now staring at Lockhart with an expression of disbelief on his face; Seamus Finnigan and Dean Thomas, who were sitting in front, were shaking with silent laughter. Hermione, on the other hand, was listening to Lockhart with rapt attention and gave a start when he mentioned her name. ". . . but Miss Hermione Granger knew my secret ambition is to rid the world of evil and market my own range of hair-care potions - good girl! In fact" - he flipped her paper over - "full marks! Where is Miss Hermione Granger?" Hermione raised a trembling hand. "Excellent!" beamed Lockhart. "Quite excellent! Take ten points for Gryffindor! And so - to business -" He bent down behind his desk and lifted a large, covered cage onto it. "Now - be warned! It is my job to arm you against the foulest creatures known to wizardkind! You may find yourselves facing your worst fears in this room. Know only that no harm can befall you whilst I am here. All I ask is that you remain calm." Lockhart placed a hand on the cover. Dean and Seamus had stopped laughing now. Neville was cowering in his front row seat. "I must ask you not to scream," said Lockhart in a low voice. "It might provoke them." As the whole class held its breath,while Nova let out a small snore, Lockhart whipped off the cover. "Yes," he said dramatically. "Freshly caught Cornish pixies. " Seamus Finnigan couldn''t control himself. He let out a snort of laughter that even Lockhart couldn''t mistake for a scream of terror. "Yes?" He smiled at Seamus. "Well, they''re not - they''re not very - dangerous, are they?" Seamus choked. "Don''t be so sure!" said Lockhart, waggling a finger annoyingly at Seamus. "Devilish tricky little blighters they can be!" The pixies were electric blue and about eight inches high, with pointed faces and voices so shrill it was like listening to a lot of budgies arguing. The moment the cover had been removed, they had started jabbering and rocketing around, rattling the bars and making bizarre faces at the people nearest them. "Right, then," Lockhart said loudly. "Let''s see what you make of them!" And he opened the cage. It was pandemonium. The pixies shot in every direction like rockets. Two of them seized Neville by the ears and lifted him into the air. Several shot straight through the window, showering the back row with broken glass. The rest proceeded to wreck the classroom more effectively than a rampaging rhino. They grabbed ink bottles and sprayed the class with them, shredded books and papers, tore pictures from the walls, up-ended the waste basket, grabbed bags and books and threw them out of the smashed window; within minutes, half the class was sheltering under desks and Neville was swinging from the iron chandelier in the ceiling. While all this was going on Nova continued to sleep. And he would have stayed that way had Lockhart not released the pixies. As they caused chaos, a few of the pixies notice Nova was asleep. So they picked up a desk and dropped it on him. When the desk impacted it just splintered on him, but the force did make the chair under Nova break causing him to fall to the floor as anyone else would when a chair falls out from under them. Feeling the impact from both directions, Nova''s eyes shot opened and released the full might of his aura for a brief second. But a second was all that it took. The pixies were terrified and rightly so. Even their small instinctual minds knew not to anger a dragon. So they did the smartest thing they could think of which was to run. They tried for the windows but they were magically reinforced to avoid things fleeing. When they soon realized escape was not an option the pixies did the next best thing. Hide in the robes of Gilderoy Lockhart. Now of course, Nova saw what they were doing. Before they did it and when Lockhart said, "Come on now - round them up, round them up, they''re only pixies." Nova let out a large grin showing off his dragon teeth, "You are correct, Professor Lockhart. They are only pixies. Who should go back into their cage. Oh look they are all gathered in one spot. This will make bagging them easier." Realizing what Nova meant, Lockhart gulped and dived under his own desk. "Oh come now Professor. Sometimes you must make the proper sacrifice." Nova then grabbed Lockhart by his neck and shoved him and the pixies who were still in his robes cowering back into the cage. Nova then opened his wings and flew up to get Neville. "Why is it always you in these situations Neville?" Nova asked. Neville just shrugged as Nova took him off the chandelier and put him on the ground just as the bell rang. When the bell rang everyone disappeared eager to get out of there, Harry and Ron were laughing and Hermione, well. . . "Nova why did you do that?" Hermione asked speechless. "He is an idiot and woke me from my nap." Nova said and the conversation was over. ********************************************************** For the die hard fans, who know what is coming next how bad should Slytherin Team be punished? Comment and give suggestions. And yes I am talking to all 3500 of you. 68 Mudblood That evening, when Nova started to eat dinner. A flash of inspiration hit him for a new item to forge. As he went out of the Great Hall, he saw a group of Slytherins walking by. "Excuse me." Nova stopped them "Yes." One of the girls said. "I couldn''t help but notice that I haven''t seen Lady Greengrass this year. Is she not attending classes?" Nova asked politely. "Unfortunately no. She has not shown up this year. We heard that there was an incident at her family''s house during the winter holiday and she hasn''t woken up since then." "I understand. Thank you." Nova said and walked off. It puzzled him when he heard that, if something happened to Daphne then the Divine Grade Amulet he gifted her should be able to resolve the issue. Unless of course, whatever happened to her was direct damage to her soul. Thinking about it, that was only thing that made sense to Nova. Nova then put on hold what he had thought about earlier and went to the Forge and started to craft an item that could strengthen and repair any damage to Daphne''s soul and work as a booster for the Emerald Snake he gifted her during the winter holidays. While think of what he should make, Nova took out his wand. He looked at it for hours and finally had an idea of what he should craft. Nova then pulled out one tree from his ring and lit his Forge. He then pulled out 1 cubic meter of silver and a ruby the size of a Quaffle. Nova then summoned forth his hammer which hummed with power eager to begin working. Nove then threw the block of silver into the forge and then pumped the bellows to super heat the flames. As he tended the bellows, Nova also blew a continuous stream of fire into the Forge and when the flames turned white, he reached in a pulled out the block of silver and set it on his anvil and began to hammer out the impurities. This was no ordinary chunk of silver but the Silver mined from a Frost World. The silver was so dense and cold it would take the Dwarves of Nidavellir a thousand years to hammer before making even a dent. But for Nova it was like clay waiting to be shaped. Again Nova was quite grateful for whoever designed this forge and after finding out that the force was getting sent through the castle itself, Nova made some upgrades. So now for each blow to the anvil, it dispersed the kinetic energy and sent it through the foundation, into the surrounding lands, instead of potentially breaking the castle. As Nova pounded out the silver, it slowly started to reduce in size and after reheating and repeating for several hours, the frost silver became the same size of the ruby. Please with his work Nova then took the ruby and bathed it in flames. When the ruby became hot enough to be malleable under the knife, Nova took his engraving tools and started to carve ruins and protections into the jewel. By the time he was finished with the ruins, Nova then carved an evolution design into it so that when the Divine Amulet absorbed the booster it would become something more. Now though it was against the world laws to create Void Level Artifacts in a Lower World, it was a different story if two seperate items turned into one on their own. After insuring the Ruby sentience would safely merge with the Amulet, Nova then set the super heated silver on top of the ruby and began to smash the together with his Forging Hammer. As he Forged the two into one, a bit of a manic expression appeared on his face. In response to his eagerness the Hammer glowed even hotter each blow caused shockwaves to radiate into the world and as they went out they sounded like roaring dragons as the ground quaked and trees broke. As if sensing he was getting carried away, the wand suddenly shot out a bolt of flames in order to help Nova regain his calmness. For he was already finished the tool but with each continued blow it further refined the device. Coming out of his stupor, Nova let out a sigh. "Thank you my love." The ruby was now the size of an egg and radiated Divine power. It was a peak Divine Level Artifact and with one more blow would have turned it into a Lesser Void Artifact. Which not only would have violated the World Laws but also potentially ripped the world apart. This is one of the reasons why the Void had paired the Dragon God and Phoenix together. One represented Destruction and Rebirth the other Rebirth and Harmony. Each balancing the other other out. Since the project would only last a few moments for Nova, he failed to consider the damage the world might undergo. Sighing once more, Nova looked at the egg, it was three grades higher than what he intended. He looked at his wand. "It should be fine right my love?" Nova asked it. In response, the wand out another bolt of flames. "I know, I know. You don''t have to tell me I got carried away. But the thought of helping a snake jump the threshold excited me." Nova replied. The wand then let out a soft glow. Seeing the change in its attitude, Nova shook his head, "No don''t go there, I am not getting attached to a mortal." The wand then let out some sparks. "No, throw your tantrums all you want, it''s not happening." Nova argued. The wand then glowed brightly and shot a bolt into the egg. When the bolt hit, it caused the ruby to turn a softer shade of red. "What did you do? You didn''t mess with my enchantments did you? You know I don''t like it when you do these things." Nova asked, picking up the wand. The wand then went cold like it never had any life in it. Seeing this Nova put the wand back in his ring and grumbled about how difficult mates could be. You know typical, married people wife is always right grumbling. Nova then went outside and took out his mechanical owl that he made and handed it the edited ruby and a note attached. "Bring this to the Greengrass Family. The note will explain what to do. Understood?" Nova told the owl. The owl gave a hoot in reply and took off to the South. Seeing that the sun was about to rise, Nova went down to the Great Hall for some food. Also to check and see how the castle held up. Nova was pleased to see that there was no damage. In the hall, Nova found the Gryffindor Quidditch team, sitting down eating breakfast. "I give your team big points on dedication for your eagerness to improve." The whole team just glared at Nova. "Indeed Nova you are right. We must work and train even harder if we are to win this year." Wood said. He then took off for the Pitch. "Nova please we will do whatever you want but please, don''t encourage Wood." Katie Bell said. "Why are you guys so tired?" Nova asked. "No one in the castle got any sleep last night. It started to shake again and the outside had a thunderous roar after each shake." Angelina said. The others nodded in agreement. "Oh. Well I didn''t hear anything last night." Nova said "But anyways how about I carry you two sleeping beauties to the Pitch." "Please and thank you." They both said. Nova then picked them both up and saw a grinning George and a frown Fred. Have a good guess why, he gave a nice smile to Fred. "You know Angelina, why don''t you have Fred carry you. Think of it as punishment for having always get onto him for his pranks." Nova suggested, while dumping her into Fred''s lap. "Nova!" Fred yelled, but the said person was already gone. When Nova flew Katie over to the Quidditch Pitch, they found Wood kneeling on the ground like the world has ended. "Wood what''s wrong?" Katie asked. "My Quidditch pitch is destroyed. Why is the world so cruel?" Wood said with tears in his eyes as he started to hit the ground. Not knowing what he meant, Nova and Katie both looked at the field. First off the stadium was in splinters with only a couple of towers still standing. The ground had tears and splits in it, as if it had gone through an quake. The only real signs of the field having been a Quidditch Pitch was the goal post. "What happened? How could this be?" Katie asked. "Some kind of monster must have done this." "Definately." Nova said. "At least it can still be fixed." When the rest of the team showed up, they were equally just as shocked. Seeing the team here, Wood went back to captain mode and started to speak. "Now, I wanted a quick talk with you all before we actually get onto the field, because I spent the summer devising a whole new training program, which I really think will make all the difference .... Wood was holding up a large diagram of a Quidditch field, on which were drawn many lines, arrows, and crosses in different colored inks. He took out his wand, tapped the board, and the arrows began to wiggle over the diagram like caterpillars. As Wood launched into a speech about his new tactics, Fred Weasley''s head drooped right onto Alicia Spinnet''s shoulder and he began to snore. The first board took nearly twenty minutes to explain, but there was another board under that, and a third under that one. Harry sank into a stupor as Wood droned on and on. "So," said Wood, at long last, jerking Harry from a wistful fantasy about what he could be eating for breakfast at this very moment up at the castle. "Is that clear? Any questions?" "I''ve got a question, Oliver," said George, who had woken with a start. "Why couldn''t you have told us all this yesterday when we were awake?" Wood wasn''t pleased. "Now, listen here, you lot," he said, glowering at them all. "We should have won the Quidditch cup last year. We''re easily the best team. But unfortunately -owing to circumstances beyond our control - " Harry shifted guiltily in his seat. He had been unconscious in the hospital wing for the final match of the previous year, meaning that Gryffindor had been a player short and had suffered their worst defeat in three hundred years. Wood took a moment to regain control of himself. Their last defeat was clearly still torturing him. "So this year, we train harder than ever before .... Okay, let''s go and put our new theories into practice!" Wood shouted, seizing his broomstick. "Good speech Wood." Nova said. "Very motivational." Nova then saw Ron and Hermione walking over. "Aren''t you finished yet?" called Ron incredulously. "And what happened to the field?!" "Haven''t even started and we don''t know it was just like this when we came out here," said Harry, looking jealously at the toast and marmalade Ron and Hermione had brought out of the Great Hall. "Wood''s been teaching us new moves." When Harry flew away, Hermione, then turned to Nova, "Nova? What did you do?" "Absolutely nothing." Nova said shifting his eyes away from the cold stare Hermione was giving him. "You better fix it." Hermione said. "Yes ma''am." Nova then walked over to the rubble that was the field and put his hands on it. And slowly pictured what the stadium looked like before and after a few minutes the Quidditch Pitch looked goods as new. "Happy?" Nova asked. "Extremely." Hermione said as she went to sit down. Ron meanwhile was standing mouth open trying to process the whole events that just happened. Nova also left to sit and saw that Colin Creevy the photo kid was taking pictures as well. "What''s going on?" said Wood, frowning, as he skimmed through the air toward them. "Why''s that first year taking pictures? I don''t like it. He could be a Slytherin spy, trying to find out about our new training program." "He''s in Gryffindor," said Harry quickly. "And the Slytherins don''t need a spy, Oliver," said George. "What makes you say that?" said Wood testily. "Because they''re here in person," said George, pointing. Several people in green robes were walking onto the field, broomsticks in their hands. "I don''t believe it!" Wood hissed in outrage. "I booked the field for today! We''ll see about this!" Wood shot toward the ground, landing rather harder than he meant to in his anger, staggering slightly as he dismounted. Harry, Fred, and George followed. "Flint!" Wood bellowed at the Slytherin Captain. "This is our practice time! We got up specially! You can clear off now!" Marcus Flint was even larger than Wood. He had a look of trollish cunning on his face as he replied, "Plenty of room for all of us, Wood." Angelina, Alicia, and Katie had come over, too. There were no girls on the Slytherin team, who stood shoulder to shoulder, facing the Gryffindors, leering to a man. "But I booked the field!" said Wood, positively spitting with rage. "I booked it!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Ah," said Flint. "But I''ve got a specially signed note here from Professor Snape. `I, Professor S. Snape, give the Slytherin team permission to practice today on the Quidditch field owing to the need to train their new Seeker."'' "You''ve got a new Seeker?" said Wood, distracted. "Where?" And from behind the six large figures before them came a seventh, smaller boy, smirking all over his pale, pointed face. It was Draco Malfoy. "Aren''t you Lucius Malfoy''s son?" said Fred, looking at Malfoy with dislike. "Funny you should mention Draco''s father," said Flint as the whole Slytherin team smiled still more broadly. "Let me show you the generous gift he''s made to the Slytherin team." All seven of them held out their broomsticks. Seven highly polished, brand-new handles and seven sets of fine gold lettering spelling the words Nimbus Two Thousand and One gleamed under the Gryffindors'' noses in the early morning sun. "Very latest model. Only came out last month," said Flint carelessly, flicking a speck of dust from the end of his own. "I believe it outstrips the old Two Thousand series by a considerable amount. As for the old Cleansweeps" - he smiled nastily at Fred and George, who were both clutching Cleansweep Fives - "sweeps the board with them." None of the Gryffindor team could think of anything to say for a moment. Malfoy was smirking so broadly his cold eyes were reduced to slits. "Oh, look," said Flint. "A field invasion." Ron and Hermione were crossing the grass to see what was going on. Nova was following behind to make sure it didn''t get too out of hand. "What''s happening?" Ron asked Harry. "Why aren''t you playing? And what''s he doing here?" He was looking at Malfoy, taking in his Slytherin Quidditch robes. "I''m the new Slytherin Seeker, Weasley," said Malfoy, smugly. "Everyone''s just been admiring the brooms my father''s bought our team." Ron gaped, open-mouthed, at the seven superb broomsticks in front of him. "Good, aren''t they?" said Malfoy smoothly. "But perhaps the Gryffindor team will be able to raise some gold and get new brooms, too. You could raffle off those Cleansweep Fives; I expect a museum would bid for them." The Slytherin team howled with laughter. "At least no one on the Gryffindor team had to buy their way in," said Hermione sharply. "They got in on pure talent." The smug look on Malfoy''s face flickered. "No one asked your opinion, you fiIthy little Mudblood," he spat. Nova knew at once that Malfoy had said something really bad because there was an instant uproar at his words. Flint had to dive in front of Malfoy to stop Fred and George jumping on him, Alicia shrieked, "How dare you!" ; and Ron plunged his hand into his robes, pulled out his wand, yelling, "You''ll pay for that one, Malfoy!" and pointed it furiously under Flint''s arm at Malfoys face. A loud bang echoed around the stadium and a jet of green light shot out of the wrong end of Ron''s wand, hitting him in the stomach and sending him reeling backward onto the grass. Harry knew at once that Malfoy had said something really bad because there was an instant uproar at his words. Flint had to dive in front of Malfoy to stop Fred and George jumping on him, Alicia shrieked, "How dare you!" ; and Ron plunged his hand into his robes, pulled out his wand, yelling, "You''ll pay for that one, Malfoy!" and pointed it furiously under Flint''s arm at Malfoys face. A loud bang echoed around the stadium and a jet of green light shot out of the wrong end of Ron''s wand, hitting him in the stomach and sending him reeling backward onto the grass. "Ron! Ron! Are you all right?" squealed Hermione. Ron opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. Instead he gave an almighty belch and several slugs dribbled out of his mouth onto his lap. The Slytherin team were paralyzed with laughter. Flint was doubled up, hanging onto his new broomstick for support. Malfoy was on all fours, banging the ground with his fist. The Gryffindors were gathered around Ron, who kept belching large, glistening slugs. Suddenly the air seemed to freeze, and Ron''s no longer had the urge to puke slugs. No one like the feel that was going through there bodys, it was a very bad calm. "I am going to ask this once." A small voice was heard in everyone''s ear. "I want to know what is going on?" Like rusty cogs, everyone''s heads turned to the voice to see it was Nova, who had spoken. The only one not feeling the effect was Hermione. "What is a Mudblood?" Nova asked. No one said a word. "It means dirty blood, or common blood. Mudblood''s a really foul name for someone who is Muggle-born - you know, non-magic parents. There are some wizards - like Malfoy''s family - who think they''re better than everyone else because they''re what people call pure-blood." Hermione said in a low voice. Nova could tell that she was extremely hurt by what she was called. And if Nova had to be honest he was boiling. So as to not show it, he let out a big toothy smile. "Oh really. Hermione is considered to be of tainted blood. You who has such a pure soul and house part of an Immortal Phoenix Soul. Who just happens to be my wife. That means you are calling my wife filthy and tainted." Nova said softly but each word that he said was heard loud and clear. With each word that Nova spoke the pressure he was giving off grew until the ground and stadium started to shake and pieces started to break off and float into the air. "Does your whole team back you on this play of words Draco? Since no one said a word I guess that means yes." Nova said. All the Slytherin''s wanted to scream no but due to the pressure Nova was giving off no one could say a word. "I think I am going to kill you all now. And see you ''pure bloods'' have cleaner blood than my wife." Nova said. He then started to transform as his human body could no longer contain his rage. As Nova reached his full size, he let out a rage filled roar at the Slytherins, they tried to run but were too scared of death to even move. "Ants! I will burn you to cinders." Nova yelled at them. As he was about to turn them to ashes, Nova felt something on his claws. It was Hermione. "Nova stop. It is ok. You don''t have to do this for me." Hermione said. "But they insulted you?" "Though it is not alright. It is still a part of life." Hermione said. "Do what you want, just don''t kill them." Hearing her Nova thought if I can''t kill them how can I do what I want. "Fine." Nova said. "But if they say it again they will burn. Mortals come kneel and give thanks to Hermione for sparing your lives." Instead of kneeling they all just passed out, which was good enough for Nova, but they were still getting punished. Nova then burned all their new brooms and turned to the girls, "Females leave, guys stay." Once the girls, had all left, Nova turned to the remaining Gryffindors, "Stip them of their clothes." Not any to argue with a dragon they all complied, and all too willingly as well. Fred and George had the biggest smile on there faces that Nova had ever seen. When they were all in buff Nova then transformed once more and picked them all up and bent the rings of the Quidditch Pitch to hold them in place and then left them hanging there with a sign saying, "I will never call someone a MudBlood again." Pleased with his work, Nova dismissed everyone and took the robes and clothes and put it in a pile and had them teleported back to the great hall. Colin took plenty of pictures. ************************************************* And this is why you do not insult women 69 Over the Dragon’s Gate While the events of the Quidditch Pitch were unfolding, another world shaking event was taking place elsewhere. Back after the events of Christmas, when Lucius Malfoy destroyed the Emerald Snake. The blast sent emerald shards flying in every which direction, one of which flew into Daphne who was knocked out from crashing into the book case. When the snake reformed, the shard that was lodged was also removed, though by fates design or pure happenstance, the shard left a splinter in Daphne which caused the golden hue to form, and after the artifact healed Daphne, it caused the splinter to be pulled into her blood which then circulated and was then stuck in her heart. Now the golden hue that appeared on the cut was the Void Power that Nova wielded and that all artifacts that he made were imbued with, it was in other words, a part of his Divinity as it was called in the lower worlds. Now the splinter that was stuck in Daphne was a literal micro percent of Nova''s power, but could a lowly mortal endure such might? No. The fraction of Nova''s divinity that was now circulating inside Daphne was causing tears to appear in her soul. The only reason her body didn''t turn to ash was the Emerald Snake was constantly healing and repairing the damage. But due to the damage of the soul, Daphne was unable to come out of the coma she was in. Now after a few days, it was apparent to her family that something was wrong. Both her mother and father tried to find experts that could understand the cause of such sleep. But none could find it. The only thing they found was a healthy body. It wasn''t until a spiritual doctor from the Chinese Ministry of Magic appeared did they find out there was a foreign energy running rampant inside Daphne''s soul. When hearing this, the Greengrass family asked if the healer could repair the soul. He said it was a simple fix. And all he would have to do was send his own soul into Daphne to strike down the foreign entity. But how wrong the healer was. As the healer''s soul dove into the spiritual soul that was Daphne, he encountered the divine might of the Dragon God that was roaming inside Daphne. When he was in there, the healer noticed that there was something else, something that the Dragon was guarding. When he tried to grab the guarded item. The dragon became fierce and protective and started rampaging. The spiritual healer tried to fight off the divine might of Nova, but he who was only a mortal, stood no chance. For what mortal on Earth could possibly rival a god, much less a Dragon God. The spiritual healer tried to escape and return to his body, but regardless his fate was already sealed. For as the healer''s soul returned the path that it took was still open to the divine energy in Daphne and when it entered the healer, he exploded into a blood mist, not leaving even an atom of his existence in the world. Now when this happened, the whole Greengrass family that was present was terrified. And just in time the Emerald Snake, Oroboros, spoke up. "Mortals, my host soul is damaged, she will not wake up on her own. The only one that can heal her is my creator. But only if he chooses to or remembers too. So all you can do know is wait. For I know not where he is or where he is located. Or whether he can be reached." Oroboros spoke before, resting its head back down. Now when they heard this, Daphne''s parents could only try to send out letters and they tried to reach out to any of their contacts, but no one had seen a boy that matched Nova''s description and every owl they sent out returned unable to locate him. But little did they know that at the time Nova was in France within the Isolation Barrier he had erected for the cottage that he had built. With no other solution, the Greengrass family could only wait and hope Nova would realize that Daphne had not appeared at Hogwarts for the year and appear at their doorstep willing to assist. After not hearing anything for a few months, the Greengrass husband and wife were sitting around the fireplace when Jazz, the family house elf, appeared with a mechanical owl. "Master and Mistress, I have an owl from Young Master Nova." Jazz said while bowing lowly. Hearing this Mr. Greengrass, stood up and picked up the owl marveling at the detail that went into its creation. He then untied that parcel attached to the owl, and when he did the owl rose into the air and disappeared with a small pop. Seeing this the Greengrass pair went wide eyed, but quickly focused back on the parcel. Mr Greengrass opened it up and read the letter that Nova had drafted. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. ''To whomever opens this: I have heard that Daphne is still in a deep sleep since the holidays. I believe it should be related to the soul. You will find a tool called the Sunset Ruby in this box that will assist in the soul repair. Give it to the Emerald Snake and stand back. Also do it outside. If done in an inclosed space you will lose your house.'' Mr. Greengrass then tilted the box on its side and a ruby the color of the sunset fell out in his hand. It was about the size of a quail egg and had silver lines spiralling around it. Mrs. Greengrass at this time had already read the letter Nova had sent and looked at her husband. "Dear, do you think it is safe?" Lady Greengrass asked. "You have seen the snake. And I don''t think we have much choice. We can only hope this is the solution." Mr. Greengrass said. He then turned to Jazz, "Bring Daphne into the garden." Jazz did a deep bow and apparated away. The Greengrass pair then went outside and found Jazz laying the sleeping Daphne on a small bed. Mr. Greengrass then walked up and then presented the Ruby to the Emerald Snake which then raised its head. "It seems my creator has heard of my host''s plight and has crafted me an upgrade. I will begin assimilation now." The Emerald Snake said. A mechanical voice could then be heard, "High Tier Divine Artifact Detected. Requesting Host Permission to Assimilate. Host Unable to Respond. . . . Starting Communication with High Tier Divine Artifact CodeName Sunset Ruby. Communication Established. Creator Approval Located. Over the Dragon''s Gate Evolution Start. Beginning Diagnostics. . . Reading . . . Reading. . . Diagnostics Complete. Starting Assimilation Procedures." The Snake then Swallowed the Ruby as it would an egg. "ERROR, ERROR. High Tier Divine Artifact CodeName Emerald Snake is INCOMPLETE. Scanning For Missing Fragment. SCANNING. . .SCAN Complete. Fragment has been located. Beginning Absorption Procedures." The Emerald Snake said. The Emerald Snake then started to swallow Daphne. Seeing the snake begin to eat her daughter, Lady Greengrass tried to run forward but was grabbed by her husband. She looked at him wondering why, but he just shook his head. Though he didn''t like what he was hearing, he could only hope that this artifact knew what it was doing. When that last of Daphne had been Assimilated, the voice could be heard once more. "High Tier Divine Artifact Emerald Snake Complete. Beginning Evolution Process." "ENERGY LEVEL Critical. Pulling Needed Energy from Surrounding Area." Suddenly the sunny sky became dark and was laced with thunder and lightning. Then thick bolts of lighting started to rain down. With each blast of lightning, you could hear the progress of completion going up. But unfortunately, each blast of lightning was doing more and more damage to the garden and the surrounding area. "Energy LEVELS Stable. Resuming Evolution." Suddenly the Emerald Snake rose up into the air and began to break down. As it broke into millions of pieces it then began to glow. "Evolution to Low Tier Void Artifact Successful. Reforming. Host data corrupted. Detecting Second Life Entity. Second Life Entity Unstable. Stabilizing Secondary Life Entity. Repairing Original Soul. Original Soul Repaired. Implementing Low Level Base Upgrade. Pulling Host Preference from Host Memory. Host Upgrades Complete. Secondary Soul Wishes to Implement an Upgrade. Evolution Process Overwritten. Vocal Upgrade Phoenix Melody Detected. Implementing Vocal Upgrade. Vocal Upgrade Complete. Reforming Host." The Emerald Sphere that was hovering in mid-air began to reform and took the appearance of Daphne. As it finished, Daphne was gently brought back to the ground and laid down. She looked as she did before but her body had several noticeable changes. First off her hair was no longer blonde but was a clear emerald color with sunset ruby highlights. Her skin was smooth and supple with several noticeable upgrades to her figure. The Emerald Snake could no longer be seen around her neck but instead an Oroboros tattoo could be seen around her throat not all different from a choker. "Process Complete. Low Tier Void Artifact CodeName Daphne Greengrass Complete. Host will wake in 24 hours." And with that the sky cleared as if nothing happened. The only signs being a ruined garden and a lone girl laying within the destruction. Now after seeing that everything was over, Mr Greengrass and Lady Greengrass, both rushed over to their daughter to see how she was, and upon seeing that she appeared to be physically fine, Mr. Greengrass picked up Daphne and carried her back into the house. Not fully aware of what just really happened. *********************************************************** Greetings Everyone. Sorry I didn''t release any chapters the last few days. My new best friend COVID-19 messed with my job and persuade my boss to file for bankruptcy. So now I don''t have any way of making stable income to support family at least until someone hires me. I ask that if anyone would like to donate to help me out. My family and I would greatly appreciate it and as thanks for every $10 that is donated, there will be an extra chapter. Please send donations to here: paypal.me/TimesLibrary Again thank you for your support. 70 Death Day Party After the fiasco on the Quidditch Pitch, Nova went back to the castle and laid down for a nap. No one brought up the incident until the next day when the Slytherin Team was found still strapped to the goal post. They immediately informed Snape who was the one that found them what happened, and then he and McGonagall found Nova to ask for an explanation. "I see no reason to explain myself. Just be lucky the insects are still alive. They insulted someone dear to me with me being present and I dealt with it. If it happens again it will be their corpse that you will be collecting." Nova said and walked off. After that incident everything grew quiet and the seasons began to change. October arrived, spreading a damp chill over the grounds and into the castle. Madam Pomfrey, the nurse, was kept busy by a sudden spate of colds among the staff and students. Her Pepperup potion worked instantly, though it left the drinker smoking at the ears for several hours afterward. Ginny Weasley, who had been looking pale, was bullied into taking some by Percy. The steam pouring from under her vivid hair gave the impression that her whole head was on fire. Raindrops the size of bullets thundered on the castle windows for days on end; the lake rose, the flower beds turned into muddy streams, and Hagrid''s pumpkins swelled to the size of garden sheds. Oliver Wood''s enthusiasm for regular training sessions, however, was not dampened, which was why Harry was to be found, late one stormy Saturday afternoon a few days before Halloween, returning to Gryffindor Tower, drenched to the skin and splattered with mud. It was one of these muddy days that Nova found himself, curled up on the fire in the common room as a small dragon. He was trying to sleep but kept hearing a small complaint. Nova then looked up and swung his head out of the fireplace and found Nearly Headless Nick looking out the window. Giving a sigh, Nova walked out of the fire and became human once more, the ghost of Gryffindor Tower, was staring morosely out of a window, muttering under his breath, ". . . don''t fulfill their requirements . . . half an inch, if that . . ." "Good Evening Nick. You seem to be having a problem." Nova said. "Hello, hello," said Nearly Headless Nick, starting and looking round. He wore a dashing, plumed hat on his long curly hair, and a tunic with a ruff, which concealed the fact that his neck was almost completely severed. "Ah," Nearly Headless Nick waved an elegant hand, "a matter of no importance. . . . It''s not as though I really wanted to join. . . . Thought I''d apply, but apparently I ''don''t fulfill requirements'' -" In spite of his airy tone, there was a look of great bitterness on his face. "But you would think, wouldn''t you," he erupted suddenly, pulling the letter back out of his pocket, "that getting hit forty-five times in the neck with a blunt axe would qualify you to join the Headless Hunt?" "I mean, nobody wishes more than I do that it had all been quick and clean, and my head had come off properly, I mean, it would have saved me a great deal of pain and ridicule. However -" Nearly Headless Nick shook his letter open and read furiously: "''We can only accept huntsmen whose heads have parted company with their bodies. You will appreciate that it would be impossible otherwise for members to participate in hunt activities such as Horseback Head-Juggling and Head Polo. It is with the greatest regret, therefore, that I must inform you that you do not fulfill our requirements. With very best wishes, Sir Patrick Delaney-Podmore.''" Fuming, Nearly Headless Nick stuffed the letter away, and Nova could only shake his head. "Sigh. . . Nick I do owe you a favor. I could possibly remove your head for you." Nova said. "Really! You could do that. That would be fantastic Nova." Nick said excitedly. "Indeed I could. But is that what you really want?" Nova asked. "What do you mean?" "Well I mean, you are a rare existence. How many Nearly Headless Ghosts are there. And on top of that, you are the only ghost that has ever been the Ghost of Gryffindor Tower. And from the sound of that letter, if you joined that group you would have to leave Hogwarts and the students of the future would never hear of the greatness that is Nearly Headless Nick. They would only hear of Headless Nick subordinate of whatever the group was. Is that what you really want? Hearing Nova, Nick just thought for a few minutes staying silent and floating around in mid air with his wobbling head. "Indeed! You are correct Nova. Why should I taint my greatness and my post to join these pompous pricks." Nick exclaimed. "But if you are still keen to repay that favor. This Halloween will be my five hundredth deathday," said Nearly Headless Nick, drawing himself up and looking dignified. "I''m holding a party down in one of the roomier dungeons. Friends will be coming from all over the country. It would be such an honor if you would attend." "That is indeed impressive Nick. You know what I wouldn''t mind attending. And I think you should invite the famous Harry Potter and his friend Ron Weasley. More than likely Hermione Granger will arrive as well to accompany me." "Fantastic, fantastic!" Nick exclaimed. "I will go inform Mr. Potter of the event." And with that Nick flew off to locate Harry. "Finally I can get back to a nap. Though the party does sound interesting." Nova said as he turned back into a dragon and reheated the fireplace. A few weeks later it was time for the party. Nova was heading to the dungeons, accompanied by curious Hermione with a hesitant Harry and grumbling Ron. The passageway leading to Nearly Headless Nick''s party had been lined with candles, too, though the effect was far from cheerful: These were long, thin, jet-black tapers, all burning bright blue, casting a dim, ghostly light even over their own living faces. The temperature dropped with every step they took. As Harry shivered and drew his robes tightly around him, Nova heard what sounded like a thousand fingernails scraping an enormous blackboard. "Is that supposed to be music?" Ron whispered. They turned a corner and saw Nearly Headless Nick standing at a doorway hung with black velvet drapes. "My dear friends," he said mournfully. "Welcome, welcome . . . so pleased you could come. . . ." He swept off his plumed hat and bowed them inside. It was an incredible sight. The dungeon was full of hundreds of pearly-white, translucent people, mostly drifting around a crowded dance floor, waltzing to the dreadful, quavering sound of thirty musical saws, played by an orchestra on a raised, black-draped platform. A chandelier overhead blazed midnight-blue with a thousand more black candles. Their breath rose in a mist before them; it was like stepping into a freezer. "Shall we have a look around?" Harry suggested, wanting to warm up his feet. "Careful not to walk through anyone," said Ron nervously, and they set off around the edge of the dance floor. They passed a group of gloomy nuns, a ragged man wearing chains, and the Fat Friar, a cheerful Hufflepuff ghost, who was talking to a knight with an arrow sticking out of his forehead. Nova wasn''t surprised to see that the Bloody Baron, a gaunt, staring Slytherin ghost covered in silver bloodstains, was being given a wide berth by the other ghosts. "Oh, no," said Hermione, stopping abruptly. "Turn back, turn back, I don''t want to talk to Moaning Myrtle -" "Who?" said Harry as they backtracked quickly. "She haunts one of the toilets in the girls'' bathroom on the first floor," said Hermione. "She haunts a toilet?" "Yes. It''s been out-of-order all year because she keeps having tantrums and flooding the place. I never went in there anyway if I could avoid it; it''s awful trying to have a pee with her wailing at you -" "Look, food!" said Ron. Nova just rolled his eyes. He didn''t in fact think this food was going to be edible. And he was right. On the other side of the dungeon was a long table, also covered in black velvet. They approached it eagerly but the next moment had stopped in their tracks, horrified. The smell was quite disgusting. Large, rotten fish were laid on handsome silver platters; cakes, burned charcoal-black, were heaped on salvers; there was a great maggoty haggis, a slab of cheese covered in fuzzy green mold and, in pride of place, an enormous gray cake in the shape of a tombstone, with tar-like icing forming the words, Sir Nicholas de Mimsy- Porpington died 31st October, 1492 Harry watched, amazed, as a portly ghost approached the table, crouched low, and walked through it, his mouth held wide so that it passed through one of the stinking salmon. "Can you taste it if you walk though it?" Harry asked him. "Almost," said the ghost sadly, and he drifted away. Nova could only sigh. "I expect they''ve let it rot to give it a stronger flavor," said Hermione knowledgeably, pinching her nose and leaning closer to look at the putrid haggis. "Can we move? I feel sick," said Ron. They had barely turned around, however, when a little man swooped suddenly from under the table and came to a halt in midair before them. "Hello, Peeves," said Harry cautiously. Unlike the ghosts around them, Peeves the Poltergeist was the very reverse of pale and transparent. He was wearing a bright orange party hat, a revolving bow tie, and a broad grin on his wide, wicked face. "Nibbles?" he said sweetly, offering them a bowl of peanuts covered in fungus. "No thanks," said Hermione. "Heard you talking about poor Myrtle," said Peeves, his eyes dancing. "Rude you was about poor Myrtle." He took a deep breath and bellowed, "OY! MYRTLE!" "Oh, no, Peeves, don''t tell her what I said, she''ll be really upset," Hermione whispered frantically. "I didn''t mean it, I don''t mind her - er, hello, Myrtle." The squat ghost of a girl had glided over. She had the glummest face Harry had ever seen, half-hidden behind lank hair and thick, pearly spectacles. "What?" she said sulkily. "How are you, Myrtle?" said Hermione in a falsely bright voice. "It''s nice to see you out of the toilet." Myrtle sniffed. "Miss Granger was just talking about you -" said Peeves slyly in Myrtle''s ear. "Just saying - saying - how nice you look tonight," said Hermione, glaring at Peeves. Myrtle eyed Hermione suspiciously. "You''re making fun of me," she said, silver tears welling rapidly in her small, see-through eyes. "No - honestly - didn''t I just say how nice Myrtle''s looking?" said Hermione, nudging Harry and Ron painfully in the ribs. "Oh, yeah -" "She did -" "Don''t lie to me," Myrtle gasped, tears now flooding down her face, while Peeves chuckled happily over her shoulder. "D''you think I don''t know what people call me behind my back? Fat Myrtle! Ugly Myrtle! Miserable, moaning, moping Myrtle!" "You''ve forgotten pimply," Peeves hissed in her ear. Moaning Myrtle burst into anguished sobs and fled from the dungeon. Peeves shot after her, pelting her with moldy peanuts, yelling, "Pimply!" Nova just ignored the idiots. "Good Evening Nova." a soft voice called to him. "Good Evening Helena. I see that you have called down some." Nova said. "You look stunning tonight." For indeed she did. Helena wore a dress similar to what one would wear on the Day of the Dead Festival, but instead of the color it was a black and white with some greys mixed in. "I appreciate the praise. I would indeed like to drag you away and start to make children. But many people I have known for years are here and I wish to conduct myself properly. And my mother did teach me some proper edicate for parties." Helen explained. Hermione gave a small huff but no one really seemed to notice it as the next thing that was heard was Harry and Ron getting pulled away by their ears with Hermione dragging them away while scolding them both on how it was rude to stare at a woman''s chest like they were doing. Seeing them being disciplined like they were Nova had a small smirk on his face. "Lady Ravenclaw. Could I accompany you for a dance?" Nova asked. "It would be a pleasure to accompany you Lord Nova." Helena courtisied to Nova. Nova then shaped his scales to appear as the suit he wore during Christmas and then took Helena''s hand and began to waltz mid air with her as they joined the dancing ghost. But as they got into the swing of things, so to speak, the orchestra, however, stopped playing at that very moment. They, and everyone else in the dungeon, fell silent, looking around in excitement, as a hunting horn sounded. "Oh, here we go," said Nearly Headless Nick bitterly. Through the dungeon wall burst a dozen ghost horses, each ridden by a headless horseman. The assembly clapped wildly; Harry started to clap, too, but stopped quickly at the sight of Nick''s face. The horses galloped into the middle of the dance floor and halted, rearing and plunging. At the front of the pack was a large ghost who held his bearded head under his arm, from which position he was blowing the horn. The ghost leapt down, lifted his head high in the air so he could see over the crowd (everyone laughed), and strode over to Nearly Headless Nick, squashing his head back onto his neck. "Nick!" he roared. "How are you? Head still hanging in there?" He gave a hearty guffaw and clapped Nearly Headless Nick on the shoulder. "Welcome, Patrick," said Nick stiffly. "Live ''uns!" said Sir Patrick, spotting Harry, Ron, and Hermione and giving a huge, fake jump of astonishment, so that his head fell off again (the crowd howled with laughter) Nova let out a yawn. "Will you clown''s shut up. Nick has a speech he would like to give" Nova said. But nobody heard much more. Sir Patrick and the rest of the Headless Hunt had just started a game of Head Hockey and the crowd were turning to watch. Nearly Headless Nick tried vainly to recapture his audience, but gave up as Sir Patrick''s head went sailing past him to loud cheers. Seeing that he was being ignored, Nova released a bit of pressure. He did not like being ignored. Feeling the pressure, all the ghost including the hunt froze. "Good now that everyone is silent, Nick has a speech he would like to give." Nova said calmly. "I am dead. I don''t want to die from another boring speech the last one took my head." A headless ghost said, and started to laugh. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "I see then you can be erased for being inconsiderate." Nova said. He then waved his hand and the headless ghost and his horse burst into ghostly flames and vanished all in a split second. "Anyone else?" Nova asked. Not another ghost said a word, Nova had just scared them all to death and the atmosphere turned even colder. "Nick you can proceed." Nova told Nick. Nick gave a small gulp and began his speech from the beginning, ""My late lamented lords, ladies, and gentlemen, it is my great sorrow . . ." Nova felt it was a good speech. Nick gave out his points clearly and even incorporated how honored he was to be the Gryffindor Ghost for his 500th year. When the speech was over, Nick thanked everyone for attending and hoped they could continue enjoying the celebration. But after hearing the speech was over, the guest all disappeared and ran off terrified of Nova and what he did to the Headless Horseman earlier. "Well Nick it was a good party. Where are Harry, Ron and Hermione?" Nova asked. "Those three left a while ago. I don''t believe they could handle the atmosphere anymore." Nick said. "Well it was a good speech regardless." Helena said. "I must get going now Nick. Have a good evening." Nova said. He then led Helena out of the Dungeons. As they came up to the main hall they found the passage blocked. "What is going on?" Nova asked a Hufflepuff boy. "Don''t know. I think they said someone killed Filch''s cat." The boy responded. "Huh. Oh well. Helena, my dear lets find another way around." Nova said. Helena just nodded, not really listening since she was off in her own little world. And with how she was drooling Nova just assumed she was enjoying fantasy land. Nova then went down the entrance hall and went through the Library to the passage that led to Ravenclaw tower but instead of taking the right he took the left and appeared in the Gryffindor Fireplace. When they had arrived, Nova undid the dress robe transformation and sat down on the couch in the corner and slowly drifted to sleep and since Helena didn''t feel like leaving, she too, just curled up next to Nova. It wasn''t until early the next morning, did anyone have a problem with this. And by anyone he meant Hermione and McGonagall. Hermione since she didn''t see Nova return from the party and then this morning she woke up to study and first thing she saw was Helena sleeping on top of Nova. Which she was quite jealous, no she means, quite shameful of Helena to just sleep on top of Nova. And McGonagall, who not long after Hermione came down, bust through the portrait entrance with wand drawn ready to fight. "Helena! What are you doing?" McGonagall yelled. Helena, who had actually been up for sometime but refused to get up, said, "Sleeping." And proceeded to hug Nova even more. As for Nova, well lets just say he wasn''t sleeping either and was just laying there. Something from last night was bothering him. But he couldn''t place it on his tongue. It might have had something to do with the cat being killed but he wasn''t sure. "Helena! You can''t just be sleeping with a man your not married to. Much less a man that is already married." McGonagall said. "You tell her Professor McGonagall." Hermione said. But know one acknowledge her. "It''s fine Professor McGonagall. If Nova had an issue with it, he would have said something. Plus I am not sleeping, I am cuddling." Professor McGonagall''s eye just twitched behind her glasses. Never in all her life at this school did she have to deal with such trouble. In her own House even. "And besides, Professor. The one you need to watch for is Hermione. She has a soul fragment in her. Nova may just eat her up as well." Hearing this Hermione just blushed. Hearing this Nova just sighed, he then stood up and stretched. "That is not going to happen." Nova said. Hermione then just had a look of devastation on her face. "Besides, Hermione is too young, I would have to wait a few years more to begin with." "Thats enough!" McGonagall exclaimed. "First the issue with Filch''s cat being petrified and now this. You! Come with me you are banned from this tower." McGonagall waved her wand and Helena was cast out of the Tower to somewhere else, "And you, Nova better not do anything inappropriate with any minors. Only people that are mature." Nova at this point chose to ignore everything that was being said, the only thing that was of relevance to him was that Filch''s cat was petrified and not killed. 72 The Great Laugh After the discussion about the Chamber, nothing too eventful happened. Well except for the Quidditch match against Slytherin where Harry was nearly killed by a bludger controlled by an overzealous house elf, and then Lockhart showed his glorious talent for being an idiot once more. Or when the camera boy, Collin Something or another was found petrified when trying to take a picture of Harry at night, while he was sleeping. So yeah. Nothing interesting or important. Though the only thing worth while to happen recently was this Dueling Club that was started. Hearing about it, Nova found that it piqued his interest. So at the eight o''clock time, Nova went down to the Great Hall where he found Hermione with Harry and Ron. As Nova looked around the hall, the long dining tables had vanished and a golden stage had appeared along one wall, lit by thousands of candles floating overhead. The ceiling was velvety black once more and most of the school seemed to be packed beneath it, all carrying their wands and looking excited. "I wonder who''ll be teaching us?" said Hermione as they edged into the chattering crowd. "Someone told me Flitwick was a dueling champion when he was young - maybe it''ll be him." "Yeah I doubt it." Nova said, causing the trio to jump. "As long as it''s not -" Harry began, but he ended on a groan: Gilderoy Lockhart was walking onto the stage, resplendent in robes of deep plum and accompanied by none other than Snape, wearing his usual black. Lockhart waved an arm for silence and called '' "Gather round, gather round! Can everyone see me? Can you all hear me? Excellent! "Now, Professor Dumbledore has granted me permission to start this little dueling club, to train you all in case you ever need to defend yourselves as I myself have done on countless occasions - for full details, see my published works. "Let me introduce my assistant, Professor Snape," said Lockhart, flashing a wide smile. "He tells me he knows a tiny little bit about dueling himself and has sportingly agreed to help me with a short demonstration before we begin. Now, I don''t want any of you youngsters to worry - you''ll still have your Potions master when I''m through with him, never fear!" "Wouldn''t it be good if they finished each other off?" Ron muttered in Harry''s ear. Snape''s upper lip was curling. Harry wondered why Lockhart was still smiling; if Snape had been looking at him like that he''d have been running as fast as he could in the opposite direction. Lockhart and Snape turned to face each other and bowed; at least, Lockhart did, with much twirling of his hands, whereas Snape jerked his head irritably. Then they raised their wands like swords in front of them. "As you see, we are holding our wands in the accepted combative position," Lockhart told the silent crowd. "On the count of three, we will cast our first spells. Neither of us will be aiming to kill, of course." "I wouldn''t bet on that," Harry murmured, watching Snape baring his teeth. "One - two - three -" Both of them swung their wands above their heads and pointed them at their opponent; Snape cried: "Expelliarmus!" There was a dazzling flash of scarlet light and Lockhart was blasted off his feet: He flew backward off the stage, smashed into the wall, and slid down it to sprawl on the floor. Malfoy and some of the other Slytherins cheered. Hermione was dancing on tiptoes. "Do you think he''s all right?" she squealed through her fingers. "Who cares?" said Harry and Ron together. Lockhart was getting unsteadily to his feet. His hat had fallen off and his wavy hair was standing on end. "Well, there you have it!" he said, tottering back onto the platform. "That was a Disarming Charm - as you see, I''ve lost my wand - ah, thank you, Miss Brown - yes, an excellent idea to show them that, Professor Snape, but if you don''t mind my saying so, it was very obvious what you were about to do. If I had wanted to stop you it would have been only too easy - however, I felt it would be instructive to let them see . . ." Snape was looking murderous. Possibly Lockhart had noticed, because he said, "Enough demonstrating! I''m going to come amongst you now and put you all into pairs. Professor Snape, if you''d like to help me -" "Umm. . . Are you seriously not an idiot?" Nova asked out loud. Lockhart then turned and looked at Nova and seeing that it was him, Lockhart''s eye just twitched. "Ah. . . Mr. Void. Could you say that again? I didn''t quite hear you." Lockhart said. "Sigh. . . Nevermind. Talking with you might damage my brain." Nova said he then walked to a corner and laid down. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Actually Professor Snape, I would like to do one more demonstration with Mr. Void, if he doesn''t mind of course." Lockhart said. Snape just gave small smile. "I think you should wait until the other students are done." Snape said. "Excellent!" Lockhart said. "Yeah sure whatever. What a joke." Nova said. Hearing Nova, Lockhart nearly tripped over himself as he turned around. Lockhart teamed Neville with Justin Finch-Fletchley, but Snape reached Harry and Ron first. "Time to split up the dream team, I think," he sneered. "Weasley, you can partner Finnigan. Potter -" Harry moved automatically toward Hermione. "I don''t think so," said Snape, smiling coldly. "Mr. Malfoy, come over here. Let''s see what you make of the famous Potter. And you, Miss Granger - you can partner Miss Bulstrode." Malfoy strutted over, smirking. Behind him walked a Slytherin girl who reminded Harry of a picture he''d seen in Holidays with Hags. She was large and square and her heavy jaw jutted aggressively. Hermione gave her a weak smile that she did not return. "Face your partners!" called Lockhart, back on the platform. "And bow!" Harry and Malfoy barely inclined their heads, not taking their eyes off each other. "Wands at the ready!" shouted Lockhart. "When I count to three, cast your charms to disarm your opponents - only to disarm them - we don''t want any accidents - one...two... three -" Harry swung his wand high, but Malfoy had already started on "two": His spell hit Harry so hard he felt as though he''d been hit over the head with a saucepan. He stumbled, but everything still seemed to be working, and wasting no more time, Harry pointed his wand straight at Malfoy and shouted, "Rictusempra!" A jet of silver light hit Malfoy in the stomach and he doubled up, wheezing. "I said disarm only!" Lockhart shouted in alarm over the heads of the battling crowd, as Malfoy sank to his knees; Harry had hit him with a Tickling Charm, and he could barely move for laughing. Harry hung back, with a vague feeling it would be unsporting to bewitch Malfoy while he was on the floor, but this was a mistake; gasping for breath, Malfoy pointed his wand at Harry''s knees, choked, "Tarantallegra!" and the next second Harry''s legs began to jerk around out of his control in a kind of quickstep. "Stop! Stop!" screamed Lockhart, but Snape took charge. "Finite Incantatem!" he shouted; Harry''s feet stopped dancing, Malfoy stopped laughing, and they were able to look up. "Dear, dear," said Lockhart, skittering through the crowd, looking at the aftermath of the duels. "Up you go, Macmillan .... Careful there, Miss Fawcett .... Pinch it hard, it''ll stop bleeding in a second, Boot "I think I''d better teach you how to block unfriendly spells," said Lockhart, standing flustered in the midst of the hall. He glanced at Snape, whose black eyes glinted, and looked quickly away. "Let''s have a volunteer pair - Longbottom and Finch-Fletchley, how about you -" "A bad idea, Professor Lockhart," said Snape, gliding over like a large and malevolent bat. "Longbottom causes devastation with the simplest spells. We''ll be sending what''s left of Finch-Fletchley up to the hospital wing in a matchbox." Neville''s round, pink face went pinker. "How about Malfoy and Potter?" said Snape with a twisted smile. "Excellent idea!" said Lockhart, gesturing Harry and Malfoy into the middle of the hall as the crowd backed away to give them room. "Now, Harry," said Lockhart. "When Draco points his wand at you, you do this." He raised his own wand, attempted a complicated sort of wiggling action, and dropped it. Snape smirked as Lockhart quickly picked it up, saying, "Whoops -my wand is a little overexcited -" "Incompetent." Everyone heard Nova say. Snape moved closer to Malfoy, bent down, and whispered something in his ear. Malfoy smirked, too. Harry looked up nervously at Lockhart and said, "Professor, could you show me that blocking thing again?" "Scared?" muttered Malfoy, so that Lockhart couldn''t hear him. "You wish," said Harry out of the corner of his mouth. Lockhart cuffed Harry merrily on the shoulder. "Just do what I did, Harry!" "What, drop my wand?" But Lockhart wasn''t listening. "Three - two - one - go!" he shouted. Malfoy raised his wand quickly and bellowed, "Serpensortia!" The end of his wand exploded. Harry watched, aghast, as a long black snake shot out of it, fell heavily onto the floor between them, and raised itself, ready to strike. There were screams as the crowd backed swiftly away, clearing the floor. "Don''t move, Potter," said Snape lazily, clearly enjoying the sight of Harry standing motionless, eye to eye with the angry snake. "I''ll get rid of it ..." "Allow me!" shouted Lockhart. He brandished his wand at the snake and there was a loud bang; the snake, instead of vanishing, flew ten feet into the air and fell back to the floor with a loud smack. Enraged, hissing furiously, it slithered straight toward Justin Finch-Fletchley and raised itself again, fangs exposed, poised to strike. "This is pathetic. Even a snake dares to ignore me. First Weasley''s owl but now this. Unacceptable." A cold voice could be heard. It was Nova. When Nova spoke, a cold chill could be heard, the snake itself could be seen shivering. It then dropped all pretenses and slithered over to Nova and coiled around his leg trying to seek forgiveness. "Get off me." Nova said as he bent over and pulled the snake off. "What are you hissing and spitting about at the child." A set of noises could be heard coming out of the snake. "No it wasn''t him. It was the idiot in the hat." Hiss? "Yes I know he looks stupid but what can you expected from somone with no brains. But that doesn''t excuse the fact that you disturbed my rest." Nova told the snake before he clenched his fist and it turned to black smoke. "Ok dumbass. You''ve had your fun. I think it is time to go now." Nova said as he began to walk off. "Nova draw your wand. I will let you know the price for calling me incompetent and insulting my looks." Lockhart said fiercely. The room grew quiet as everyone waited for Nova''s response. "No. You''re not worth my time." And Nova started to walk out the door. "Stupify!" Lockhart cast out. And sent a red flash in Nova''s direction. "Sigh." Nova just snapped his fingers and the spell halted mid air. "If you want to play that bad here." Nova waved his hand and the spell was suddenly multiplied a dozen times and was sent back to Lockhart. Lockhart and everyone else was shocked by this and could only stare in disbelief as dozens of red streaks pounded Lockhart. "Class dismissed." Nova said and left. 73 The Great Laugh Part 2 A week or so after this fiasco, Nova found himself lying on the grass staring at the thunder heads that were rolling in from the North threatening to bring the accursed snow. Luna was there next to him meditating and working on improving Little Red''s soul like how Hermione had been doing in her free time. \"Hmm . . . yes like that. Keep the cycle flowing smoothly.\" Nova said, as he watched Luna cycle the world''s energy into her. As he said that Nova felt a person walking up on them, and he turned to see that it was Professor McGonagall. \"Nova, Ms. Lovegood.\" McGonagall greeted. \"Professor.\" Luna said as she opened her eyes. They were now glowing with a strong silver radiance. Nova had found out since she had started to practice that Luna had Astoria''s sight to see what couldn''t normally be seen. It was something very nice to have when checking the inner workings of the world to see what was hidden and forming without having to actually visit them. \"Nova I need you to come with me. There is a small issue that needs your attention.\" McGonagall said tensely. \"Hmm. . .Sure.\" Nova said as he stood up. \"Talk to you later Nova.\" Luna said and skipped off. \"Do you know where we are going?\" McGonagall asked. \"Probably to see the Old Man for some pointless reason correct.\" Nova said. \"Indeed. Albus and his guest will explain.\" McGonagall said. \"Guest?\" \"Indeed.\" McGonagall said with disdain. When they arrived at Dumbledore''s office, Nova saw three people, an idiot and Dumbledore. \"Hello Old Man. Hmm. . .quite the welcoming party if I must say. What does the Minister of Magic with two lackeys, and the Incompetent Lockhart want with me.\" \"Now Nova-.\" Dumbledore started. \"Are you Nova Void?\" Fudge said. \"Last I checked.\" Nova replied. \"Are you able to turn into a Dragon?\" Fudge asked. \"Indeed.\" Nova said as he spread his wings and transformed his arms. \"Are you going to keep asking pointless questions?\" \"Good. Kingsley, Thompson. Grab him.\" The two lackeys then rushed to grab Nova. Nova waved his wings knocking the two over. \"Thompson . . . Thompson. Ah yes I remember you from that party. Didn''t I tell you that if you grabbed me again you would lose an arm?\" Nova asked with his arms crossed. Thompson let out an audible gulp. \"Now everyone calm down.\" Dumbledore said softly. \"Cornelius what is this about?\" \"I have numerous letters and complaints from parents saying a dragon is roaming the walls of the castle attacking students. At first I didn''t believe it, but then I received a letter from Professor Lockhart confirming this statement even further providing evidence that this dragon was the creature from the Chamber of Secrets and openly attacked him when he tried to subdue it.\" Fudge stated. Lockhart started nodding his head, \"Indeed it is as the Minister has said. I also mentioned how I discovered the dragon has taken a human form and has been seducing and manipulating the young girls at the school by transforming into a human. We all know what magical creature will do to young witches.\" The room grew silent for a second, then laughter could be heard. \"AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!\" It was Nova. He started laughing and laughing to the point that the castle started to shake. Dumbledore also chuckled lightly and McGonagall''s cheeks twitched as she fought the urge to laugh as well. When Nova calmed down, \"You are an even bigger idiot than I thought. Well since only half that statement is true. Well at least the part about being a dragon and having a human form. What are you going to do? Well Mister Minister.\" Nova said this last part with a taunting smile while showing his pearly white fangs. Fudge and Thompson shivered slightly, and Kingsley stood his ground. \"Well. . . As Minister of Magic, I,I,I am here to inform you that you are under arrest and since we don''t know if you are an full dr,dr,dr. . . dragon or an Animagus. You . . . You will be imprisoned in Azkaban until you are cleared.\" Fudge said with a nice stutter. \"What!\" McGonagall said. \"You can''t do this. For what crime would you send him there?\" \"My dear lady. He is attacking students late at night. And obviously he has those glasses to obscure his Petrification Vision from us.\" Fudge said fiercely. \"You moron these glasses are so that when some idiot stares into my eyes their soul won''t be erased.\" Nova said tiredly. \"AH Ha! So you did admit you have been attacking students.\" Fudge exclaimed. Nova could only slap his face in disbelief. Truly an idiot above idiots. Where did he get that information from? \"Cornelius. There is no need to do this.\" Dumbledore said. \"I assure you. Mr. Void has done no harm to anyone.\" \"Now you listen to me Dumbledore. I am in charge here. You best be lucky you''re still headmaster, after letting a dragon roam freely around the school.\" Fudge said. The air suddenly seemed to grow tense. \"How the hell you became Minister of Magic is quite strange. How many people did you have to bribe?\" Nova asked. \"But let me get this correct, you want me to go willingly to some prison because this idiot of a teacher thinks I am the Monster of the Chamber?\" \"That is correct.\" Fudge said growing madder. \"Well. In that case. . . sure. I will humor you mortal.\" Nova said. \"What?! Nova what are you saying? Don''t you know that is the worst prison on earth? Albus say something, convince him it is a terrible idea.\" McGonagall raged. \"Now Minerva. This is Nova''s personal decision. Plus it is like Cornelius said, they believe Nova is the creature. So to protect the school they must take the appropriate measures, but I am sure that once Nova is proven innocent the Ministry will see fit to release Mr. Void. Isn''t that correct Cornelius?\" Dumbledore said, giving a Fudge a piercing stare. \"Indeed it is as you say Albus.\" Fudge said glancing sideway. \"Kingley, Thompson put them Anti Magical Creature Shackles on Nova Void to prevent any accidents during transport.\" Then Kingley and Thompson waived their wands and chains flew up and bound Nova''s hands, feet and wings together. Then another set formed around his eyes while breaking his glasses. \"That was rude. You''re lucky I have another pair.\" Nova said. \"And isn''t this a little overkill?\" \"No. Add the muzzle to keep him from breathing fire.\" Fudge said. As a chain appeared around Nova''s mouth, he realized he had a question bit through them, \"Wait!\" \"What!?\" Fudge exclaimed. \"Is there any food at this prison. If so what kind?\" Nova said. \"I don''t know. Prison food.\" Fudge said. And the chains reformed around Nova''s mouth. \"Wait!\" Nova said as he bit through the chains once more. \"Will you stop doing that!!\" Fudge roared. \"I need to get some lemon tarts from the Great Hall before we go.\" Nova said. \"Are you done?\" Fudge sighed exasperatedly. \"Hmm. . . yeah as long as I get lemon tarts.\" Nova said. The chains then coiled around Nova''s mouth once more. \"Finally they are on. Kingsley, Thompson bring him away.\" Fudge said. Nova then felt himself being lifted long ways and started to float. \"Kingsley make sure you bring Nova by the Great Hall for the desserts.\" Dumbledore spoke. Kingsley had a hint of amusement on his face as he nodded. \"I hope for your sake you are correct Gilderoy. Nova is not a forgiving person.\" Professor McGonagall said and stormed out. \"Indeed I am Professor McGonagall. I didn''t banish the banshee with my smile you know.\" Lockhart said as he all but skipped out the room with a large grin. McGonagall just shook her head at the sight and Dumbledore just smiled gently. \"I best start drafting an ad for a new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher.\" Dumbledore said, as he pulled out a quill and ink. ********************************************************* Poor Poor Lockhart. 74 The Mad Witch As Kingsley and Thompson led the chained up Nova out the castle, they made a small detour to the Great Hall so Nova could get his lemon tarts as well as a bunch of other food for him to eat. Since he didn''t know what kind of food prison food was. When the small group appeared in the Great Hall, everyone saw Nova bound in chains. It caused a small uproar. The Slytherin group started to applaud and the Gryffindors started to argue with them. Nova then cast out his thoughts to Hermione and Luna, \"I will be back in a few weeks, stay out of trouble.\" He told them both as he did so he also started to lift the food he wanted off the table and store it in his ring. But no one questioned it because it was Nova. Lockhart then burst into the Great Hall with his flamboyant self and started to talk. \"I see that everyone has seen my great victory of Slytherin''s Monster. Indeed it is true. But our good friend Nova, was the creature located in the chamber. I saw him transform into a ferocious dragon, and was about to attack one of the defenseless first year girls.\" Even though Nova couldn''t see fully what was going on, hearing it, made his eye twitch. He then sent his thoughts to Kingsley, \"Alright I am ready to go.\" As they left the Hall, Nova sent one of the chocolate puddings flying to fall on top of Lockhart while he was still weaving his story of taking Nova down. Though he was full of it, Nova still thought it was kind of funny. Since it will only be a few weeks until the school has another attack and Lockhart''s credibility will be nonexistant. As they left the castle, Nova sensed the world warp and turn and found they were in a different location. Sensing that Nova had a question, Kingley spoke, \"We just apparated to the Ministry of Magic and are heading to the Gateway to Azkaban.\" \"Ah, I see. You do realize that I have done nothing wrong at least. But my only question, why is your boss an idiot?\" Nova''s thought to Kingsley. \". . . .\" Kingsley stayed silent. \"I see, you too wonder the same question. You know after poking around in your head for a bit, I see that you have good leadership qualities and a firm belief. You should possibly consider taking the mantle yourself when things settle down.\" \"That is not for me to decide, and only if the Ministry required that I do so.\" Kingley said. \"Kingsley, stop talking with the prisoner.\" Thomson said. \"Thompson, I have it from here. You can go back to the HQ.\" Kingsley spoke. \"Ah thanks I hate going to the loading zone.\" Thompson said, before running off. Nova then felt them pass through a gate, and when they did a sudden chill could be felt. Nova also smelled brine and sea water, so he assumed they were on some island. As they walked forward, Nova sensed many eyes watching them, and some type of creature floating around. He didn''t know what it was but he could feel their excitement as they watched Kingsley walk him into a cell. \"I really do hope that they are wrong about you.\" Kingley said as he closed the door of the cell before walking away. As soon as he was gone, Nova bit through the chains on his mouth and broke the chains binding his hands, arms, and legs. \"Finally, I honestly hope they didn''t acutally believe the chains could hold me.\" Nova said out loud. He then looked around the cell, and was downright disgusted. The walls had a slimy look to them, mold was growing on the floor and the toilet was unspeakable. It was so bad in fact that Nova was glad he didn''t have to process waste like humans. \"This place is a shithole. Is this really how they treat their prisoners? I wonder what the rest of the place is like?\" Nova then pulled the bars of the cell to slide the door open, seeing that it didn''t want to budge, Nova just forced it to move, snapping the locking mechanism. \"Hmm. I will have to fix that later. When was the last time they did maintenance on this place. The tracks haven''t been oiled in at least 50 years.\" Nova said, as he looked at the rust and buildup on the tracks. Didn''t these mortals know about proper care and preventive maintenance? What was keeping the prisoners from pulling the doors open like Nova, and where are the Security Guards. Suddenly a black hooded creature swooped down out of nowhere and tried to grab Nova, but Nova grabbed it by the throat instead. \"Hmm. . . I see, I think the book I read said this was a dementor. A creature that feeds off of emotion and lives in rot and decay. Yes I do see why they are here now. But still these creatures are too dark for the mortals to handle properly. Maybe I could. . . No I am not going to build a security system.\" While Nova was debating with himself on what he could do with the prison to upgrade it, the dementor in his hand started to struggle and panic. It had never faced such a threat much less, been grabbed. Seeing it plight the other dementors, started to swarm and go into a frenzy. Seeing the other creatures not act right, Nova released some pressure. \"Be quiet. Can''t you see I am thinking. Sheesh. . . How inconsiderate can you be? Just go to the roof and stay there till I am finished, and you stop struggling. I will let you go after I am done studying you. Now lets see. There is not a face or normal orfices for breathing, sight or sound, the mouth seems to only appear when you need food. I don''t detect a brain, or well any kind of thinking organ. Maybe they are just instinctual?\" While Nova did his thinking he started to walk around and get a lay of the prison and what it looked like. As for the dementors, the pressure Nova released terrified them and would have bowed under him if they didn''t sense his intent for them to go to the room. The dementor in his hand however had resigned it''s fate to that of being dead. As Nova literally dragged the creature that was twice his current height around like a rag doll. It wasn''t until Nova had a strong understanding of the creature called a dementor, did he let it go. It was later found huddled in a corner refusing to see wizards. As Nova got a better understanding of the prison, he found that it was a giant triangle with 100 floors and 100 cells on each floor and the center of the prison was a special type of cell. Nova also found the kitchens and after seeing the conditions in which they were serving food. Accidently burned it down. After making a list of all that needed to be fixed, Nova flew to the nearest muggle hardware store and got canisters of lubricating oil, rust remover, cans of paint and brushes, and pretty much everything else the store sold for hardware supplies. The first thing Nova did was start enchanting the buckets of soap and brushes to start cleaning the walls inside and out, and remove all the mold and mildew. Then he improved the primer for the paint to dry quicker and repainted the walls to contrast nicely with the checkered black and white floors. Which he only found were white after burning some of the filth off. After about a day of good work. The prison was now clean as possible and had a nice scent of lemony freshness. Nova on the next days, following the cleaning, he ripped out the metal doors and fixed them all up. He just did a brief maintenance check, scrubbed and polished the steel, removed all rust and oil and lubricated all the joints and hinges. Nova didn''t understand why they had let this all fall to such bad disrepair. It was only a few hours worth of work. Now not wanting to rush, Nova took his time doing the repairs and did only the first 50 floors on the second day after making sure all the paint had dried. On the third day, he worked on the last fifty. Once he had all the doors fixed and put in proper working order, Nova then added self repair and maintenance enhancements to the building so that this work wouldn''t need to be done again. He had also found there was a cleaning crew that was incharge of this but seeing how they were not doing their jobs Nova took the chains that were around them and tied them to a flag pole with a sign that said reflecting. The last project that Nova worked on was the kitchen. After it accidently burnt down, Nova repaired all the stoves and ovens after making the walls and floors a nice white. The pots and pans that were in bad condition were melted down to act as plates and utensils since the old ones were covered in rust. Pleased with the work he did, Nova added self cleaning functions to all the equipment and created mini golems to cook the food after seeing the swill the cooks made. As for the kitchen staff, they were hanging out with the cleaning crew. Though it took a little longer than he would have liked, Nova was pleased with his 5 days of work. The outside of the prison now had clean black walls. The inside of the prison had white walls and the marble and obsidian floors looked brand new. The cells were spotless and had showers setup in all of them. The toilets were clean and the beds, well, Nova didn''t touch the beds. Now since Nova had arrived many of the prisoner''s were yelling and screaming in their sleep and/or stayed silent the whole time. But once they were introduced to the new environment, many started to regain their senses. Though some. . . well let''s just say they were in here for a good reason. Now with nothing really to do, Nova went around and started to talk to some of the prisoners, because why not. But for some reason, they did not want to talk, but a few did. Upper on the upper levels, there was a prisoner that could change into a dog. He was quite the calm fellow. \"You seem to be relatively calm, compared to the rest.\" Nova told him. \"I am serving my sentence for a crime that I commited. It is only natural.\" the man said. \"Indeed. But the madness doesn''t seem to affect you as the others.\" Nova replied. \"I realized early on that there is no need to scream and yell. The more you do, the more it makes the dementors feed.\" \"You are quite observant. What is your name?\" Nova inquired. \"I am Sirius Black.\" \"Greetings Sirius. What are you in here for?\" Nova asked. \"I was sentenced for killing my friend, James Potter and his wife Lily.\" Sirius said. \"Interesting. I know a Potter as well though. I don''t suppose there are too many in this world. Do you know Harry?\" Nova stated. \"I am his godfather. How is he?\" Sirius said. \"He lives with some regular mortals. Talented but not too bright. I would have to say that he takes after his father in many regards. But I assumed you already knew that.\" Nova replied. \"Haha! Indeed.\" Sirius said, showing more life in his face now. \"Do you have anything to read?\" \"Indeed.\" Nova said, and dropped a few dozen books inside the cell. As he removed the books, Ravenclaw''s Diadem came out as well and started to float in mid air. \"Hello my dear. Why are you out here?\" Nova said. He glanced at the soul inside and found that it had since grown stronger than when he had found it. The diadem just floated in place and started to move down the hall. *************************************************** Should I? Mother/Daughter/Both/NTR Voldemort Possibly? 75 The Mad Witch Part 2 Puzzled at the diadem''s behavior, Nova followed behind it as it moved at a steady pace. After going to the top floor, it came to a rest in front of a lone cell. Inside was a witch that was sitting down mumbling to herself. \"Pardon me, but can I have a moment of your time?\" Nova inquired. The witch''s head shot up and she raced over and grabbed Nova and started to laugh. \"Hahahaha! I got the little boy!\" the witch cried out. \"Yes, yes very funny.\" Nova said, as he studied the witch. This witch was quite odd, evn perhaps a little mad. Though that might have been from her time in the prison, she had thick dark hair and though it was covered in grime, white skin. She had a mature body, though it had been wasting away in this prison. \"Now here is some soap, hair cleaner, and a towel. Take a shower. I don''t feel like cleaning you myself or talking with a filthy mortal.\" Nova said. The witch reeled back when she saw how Nova cared little for what she had to say. It bothered her that he didn''t fear her. She then saw the Diadem and panicked. Then reached out and grabbed the clothes that Nova wore. \"Where did you get that?! You should not even have My Lord''s property.\" The Mad Witch cried. \"You will do well to remove your hands, mortal. I will not ask again, clean up or I will clean you myself.\" Nova said, releasing some pressure. The Mad Witch jumped like she had been electrocuted. Seeing that Nova meant business, she grabbed the items and began to clean herself. Though she had the gaunt features, she still had her womanly assets. It made Nova wonder if she looks like this now, how much better would she look with a few proper meals. While the witch showered, Nova saw that she kept looking his way. She seemed to be overly conscious of him being here. Nova then glanced at the clothes that she had been wearing and burned them. \"Hey!\" The Mad Witch called out. \"Silence woman. I am doing you a favor. No one puts filth back on a clean body.\" Nova said. He then snapped his fingers. The snap reverberated around the walls of Azkaban. Moments later a dementor showed up and lowered itself before Nova. \"Bring me a prison uniform.\" Nova said. The dementor flew off and came back minutes later with a new one. \"Leave us.\" When Nova dismissed the dementor, it flew off and rejoined the others outside on the roof. \"Here clean clothes.\" Nova said. The witch then came forward with the towel wrapped around her and began to change. She then came and stood before Nova. \"Now who are you?\" Nova asked. \"I am the Most Beloved and Loyal to the Dark Lord, Bellatrix Lestrange.\" Bellatrix, the mad witch said. \"Beloved? Ha. Yeah right. You were just a horny-bitch that the Dark Lord kept around.\" a man to the right said. \"Shut your mouth, Rodolphus, you pathetic excuse for a man.\" Bellatrix yelled. \"Pathetic? Remind me who was thrown out of the Dark Lord''s bedroom after failing to seduce him?\" Rodolphus yelled back. \"That was just a misunderstanding you soft cok basterd. If you could actually get it up I wouldn''t have to listen to your mother about not having children.\" Bellatrix yelled back. \"ENOUGH! Now be silent\" Nova said, his words making the floor tremble. \"You pint sized shrimp-\" Rodolphus began. \"Stop Breathing.\" Nova commanded. Rodolphus immediately started to choke and desperately began to claw at his lungs trying to get air. \"Now where were we? Ah, yes. I see that you recognize the diadem. You said it was the Dark Lords. That is incorrect. This crown was a gift I forged for my wife, eons ago. And that filthy parasite leached off her soul to help nourish the one that he placed in here before I incinerated it.\" Nova said. \"You destroyed the Dark Lord?\" Bellatrix exclaimed. \"No, I merely erased part of the parasite''s soul. The parasite is currently locked in a box having his soul slowly burned for the rest of eternity.\" Nova stated matter of factly. \"All that aside, this diadem has an awakened part of my wife''s soul in it. It came out a little while ago and came up here and stopped. So I am taking that as a sign that the soul fragment wants you to be it''s host.\" Nova continued. \"What are the benefits?\" Bellatrix asked. \"Celestial Beauty, Immortality, and a few other things. It''s nothing major though. Oh also you can help prevent this world from collapsing making it where you never existed. So what do you say?\" Nova asked. \"You had me at Celestial Beauty. Now the Dark Lord won''t be able to ignore me?\" Bellatrix said with a crooked smile. Nova was just going to pretend he didn''t hear that part. Nova then took out his wand, \"Ok my dear. If you please.\" The Sunset Wand began to glow and shot a light out of the wand and sent it into the Diadem. A second later the soul fragment that was in the diadem came out and began to glow. Then to Nova''s surprise the soul fragment split, one half flew into Bellatrix and the other half went back into the diadem, which then put itself back into Nova''s ring. \"Oye! What is this about? Why did you split that soul? I know you can hear me, I need an answer.\" Nova spoke to the wand. \"Young man. I know I am crazy but don''t you think it''s even crazier to speak to your wand?\" Bellatrix stated. Nova gave her a deadpanned look. \"Look here lady. This wand as a soul fragment in it as well. The wand knows what it is doing. She is trying to get me to settle down and have a family with these fragments. But no. I am not giving in!\" Nova defiantly said. \"YEAH YOU TELL HER MAN!!\" Every man in the prison said. \"You degenerate ass/holes shut up and play dead again!\" Nova called out. Azkaban male prisoners went catatonic once more. Nova then turned to Bellatrix, \"Any questions?\" \"Wait for me to get out. I make you the second most important man in my life. I will first revive My Lord, make him succumb to my divine beauty. Yes the plan is perfect!\" Bellatrix cackled. Nova then made that face that every man makes, when the woman in front of them is a little too crazy. \"Ok listen here. Now that the soul is inside of you, you will need to spend time meditating and improving the soul to strengthen it.\" Nova then started to explain the process of soul strengthening to her. Now as he explained, Bellatrix did ask the occasional question. But as they talked Nova also analyzed her soul. He saw that it was split and saw that it was originally a big bear sized dog, much the same as the man who could turn into one. But her soul was broken, and would probably take some time to heal. It also explained her mental instability. After a few minutes of explaining, Bellatrix then went and started to strengthen the soul, while muttering, \"Divine Beauty. He can''t deny me a child with this now.\" Nova then started to walk away, and as he did he could help but feel that he was forgetting something. ********************************** Bellatrix-POV ********************************** I, Bellatrix Black Lestrange, met the most unusual child today while thinking of the love and affection the Dark Lord will give to me for my faithfulness. My Lord is a wonderful person. But that aside it all started a week ago, I watched some shitty Auror bring in a prisoner with wings and bound in chains. After the Auror left, the dementors swarmed the cell, I laughed with glee waiting to hear the child''s agonizing screams of torture. But nothing ever came. Strange, were my ear''s broken? I then saw the child walk out of his cell, thinking, while holding a dementor. I think my eyes are now broken. Maybe I am now just seeing things, there is no one more powerful than My Lord, and even he would touch a dementor much less hold it like a rag doll. The next few days got even stranger. This child with the dragon wings, started to clean Azkaban and do repairs and upgrades. Something is seriously wrong. Maybe I am just imagining things, it wouldn''t be the first time. Then one day he came up her and installed a shower, fixed the toilet and oiled the door. Yep none of this can possibly be real. I mean, it only took him a few minutes and he did it by hand. Maybe a dementor Kissed me? The next day, a miniature golem served shepards pie. Did the child kill off the cooks? Or did he torture them to death? No fair, I wanted to join. A few days later, the boy appeared in front of my cell. Of course he was just an illusion. Or so I thought. When I reached out and grabbed him, to my surprise he was real! Hey! What is Ravenclaw''s Diadem doing here? He vaporised My Lord? Impossible. Imprisoned inside the child? Maybe I can seduce him? Why is he giving me a bar of soap and a towel? Take a shower? In front of him, only the Dark Lord shall see me bare! But because he seems cute, I will make an exception this one time. Did that dementor come when he snapped his fingers? My Lord can''t do that, is this child a god? Did he just say celestial beauty? As in divine beauty? My Lord will be able to resist me now. I will become an absolute beauty that can rival gods plus with my immortality the Dark Lord can''t help but be mine. But first I need to get out of prison. Finally Rodolphus stopped talking. Wait that soul just split, and now he is talking to his wand. Maybe he is as crazy as me? No, I will have Divine Beauty. I cannot be crazy. Yes I now fully understand. I will begin this refinement. Then after i am done, the Dark Lord can''t help but bed me. Then that child will succumb to my beauty. \"HAHAHAHAHAHA!\" 76 Bad News ************************************************ I know it is short. But here is last friday''s chapter. ************************************************ After Nova started to walk away he heard Bellatrix start to laugh but he chose to ignore it. Since it was not something he would rather think about, he chose to ignore it. And like that time in Azkaban slowly passed. As the days turned into weeks, and weeks turned into months, things started to change in the prison. The first thing that happened was the dementors built a throne for Nova in the center of the prison. It was made of black obsidian. Of course Nova never used it. He also conversed with many of the prisoners, who started to come out of the broken person''s sleep and started to regain their sanity. And every once in a while, Nova would go and converse with Bellatrix, who after eating properly filled out her natural figure (A/N: cough *Busty Milf* cough), and found that she was extremely focused on the enhancement of Astoria''s soul and slowly enhanced the number of tail feathers from the one she started with to four in a matter of two months. Though Nova mainly associated that with her single minded obsession to improve her figure. He also found that she was a good person to converse with and though she was mad, Bellatrix still was highly educated and knowledgeable in many fields. Nova had also spoken with the dog man, Sirius Black, and found out much of his story. Though Nova couldn''t really feel sorry for Sirius since there were many obvious signs that the man known as Peter was a traitor, he still felt that someone should have looked into Sirius''s case a little bit more. After hearing that Peter Pettigrew could turn into a rat, Nova made a small face, as the image in Sirius''s head of the rat looked a lot like Ron''s rat, Scabbers, but Nova put the thought to the side for a later date. Some time around the Spring season, there was a disturbance in the prison. Not so much in the prison but outside of it. The Dementors came and got Nova one evening while he was laying down in his dragon form and pointed towards the entrance. Nova, understanding what they are trying to tell him, shifted back to the human form and walked down to the entrance. He was greeted by Fudge, some Aurors, and to his surprise Hagrid. \"Good evening gentlemen. What brings you here?\" Nova said. \"You, what did you do to the prison?!\" Fudge exclaimed. \"And why are the maintenance crew and kitchen staff tied up outside?\" \"Oh nothing much. Just a few simple repairs and upgrades.\" Nova said with a shrug of his shoulders. \"And as for the staff, well I didn''t like the quality service that they were giving so I replaced them with my own staff.\" \"You don''t own this prison though.\" Fudge said. \"Yeah. And?\" Nova said. \"And what did you do to the dementors, why are they not patrolling the prison?\" Fudge said. \"Don''t know.\" \"And why are not you in your cell?!\" Fudge said while pulling his hair. \"I didn''t want to be in there and why is Hagrid here?\" Nova stated. Hearing this question, Fudge seemed to have calmed down some and regained his \"I am in control look.\" \"Well. As it seems we were wrong about you having been the culprit. And instead it was the previous culprit: Rubeus Hagrid. After you left there was a quiet calm but just the other day and yesterday. A ghost and a few students were attacked.\" Fudge explained. \"Nova you can''t believe him. I wouldn''t do anything and it wasn''t Argog.\" Hagrid stated fiercely. \"Be quiet you!\" An Auror said. \"So I am free to go then.\" Nova said. \"Well. . . no not exactly.\" Fudge said. \"You are still a dangerous creature and we can''t let you go around doing as you please.\" Nova had a deadpanned expression on his face, surely this mortal was stupid but this was getting ridiculous. \"But didn''t you say that you would let me go once the proof that it wasn''t me was cleared?\" Nova said. Nobody said a word. \"Hagrid, who were the students attacked.\" Nova asked. When Nova said this Hagrid burst into tears, \"It is terrible Nova, Nearly Headless Nick was petrified with a student in Hufflepuff and then yesterday during the Quidditch Match they found two girls in the library as well. One from Gryffindor and the other from Ravenclaw.\" \"But who were they.\" Nova started to feel something was wrong, since Hagrid knew just about everyone at the castle. He was hiding something.\" \"Hagrid. Who are the two girls that are petrified?\" Nova asked. But Hagrid just sobbed louder. \"Since he is racked with guilt I will tell you.\" Fudge stated matter of factly. \"It was a couple of Muggle Borns. A Ms. Clearwater and your friend Ms. Granger.\" When Nova heard this, a blast of pressure was released off of him. He then unfurled his wings and leapt into the sky. As he started to fly, Nova ripped a tear in space and slipstreamed himself to the castle. **************************************************************** Sorry for the Delay. Had some personal stuff pop up unexpectedly. Will be posting chapters for Satuday-Today that I owe in a few hours. 77 Basilisk When Nova arrived at the castle, the first thing he did was go straight to the Old Man. When he arrived at the office, he didn''t find anyone there, so Nova then went to McGonagall. \"Where is the Old Man?\" Nova asked? \"Professor Dumbledore was dismissed as the HeadMaster of the school yesterday.\" McGonagall calmly stated. \"What moron decided that?\" Nova said. \"Professor McGonagall we have a problem.\" Snape then just burst through the door. \"Nova we will talk about this later.\" McGonagall said. Nova then went to the Hospital Wing to look at Hermione. When he had arrived, Madam Promfrey allowed it since she knew she couldn''t control Nova. When he arrived at the bedside, Nova took a strong look at Hermione''s soul and let out a sigh of relief. But it was also quite concerning as well. The form of petrification had grown stronger and what Nova now saw instead of a frozen soul was a series of grey chains binding the soul in place. Nova looked at the other two children and saw the same thing in them. Nova then looked at Nearly Headless Nick. His case was a little different since he was already dead. Nova then walked up to Nick and grabbed at the chains that were forming around his form. With a strong yank, Nova pulled the chains aways. Nick then let out a loud gasp of air as if he hadn''t been able to breathe for centuries. \"Nova thank you. You freed me.\" Nick said. \"Not quite Nick. I have only abated the petrification slightly. Even now the Chains of Petrification are fighting to return to your form. Normally this would kill a person doing this but you''re already dead so I wasn''t really concerned.\" \"How considerate of you.\" Nick said dryly. \"Nick I don''t have time for your sarcasm. What was the Void Creature that attacked you?\" Nova said tensely. He was starting to lose his hold on the chains since they were soul bound to Nick at the moment. \"I, I am not really sure to be honest. I saw a large snake for a brief second and then as the world started to turn gray, I heard laughter. It was the laughter of the heavens but it was soft and kind.\" Nick said. Hearing this Nova gasped, \"No!\" and in his second of shock, the chains broke from his grasp and they recoiled around Nick. Petrifying him once more. Nova just stood there. He couldn''t believe what was just said to him. How could such a thing be. They would never do such a thing to anyone. Nova was starting to aimlessly walk around the castle, and soon found himself in the Gryffindor common room and could only stare at the fire in the fireplace. After some time, he was interrupted when Harry and Ron burst in through the portrait. \"Nova!\" Harry said. \"You are back! Yout wont believe what just happened. Hermione-\" \"I know.\" \"And Hagrid-\" Ron started. \"I know\" \"But Nova. Hermione figured out that the creature was-\" Harry continued pulling out a paper from his pocket. \"It is a Basilisk.\" Nova whispered. \"How did-\" Harry started to say. \"All students return to their House dormitories at once. All teachers return to the staff room. Immediately, please\" McGonagall''s voice could be heard through the school. \"Ron we need to inform the teachers about the basilisk.\" Harry said to Ron. \"Wait, you idiots.\" Nova tried to say but they were already gone. Shaking his head, Nova stood up, since he knew what he had to do. Nova then walked out of Gryffindor Tower and went to the Ravenclaw Tower. When he approached it a raven headed knocker spoke, \"What has roots nobody sees, taller than tree, And yet never grows?\" \"A mountain.\" Nova said and the door opened for him. \"Hey you''re not supposed to be here.\" A Ravenclaw student said. \"Sure. Where is Luna?\" Nova said. \"Why should we tell you?\" A random guy said. Nova then snapped his fingers and the drapes on the windows started to tie and wrapped the person up. \"Anyone else?\" \"She is upstairs.\" A girl said quietly. \"Thank you.\" Nova said and proceeded to walk up the stairs to the girls rooms. \"Ah but you-\" the girl was trying to tell Nova he can''t go up there but after seeing him walk up the stairs, stopped talking. \"Luna. Are you up here?\" Nova called out. \"Nova!\" Luna came and hugged Nova. \"Your back!\" Giving Luna a hug in return, \"Yes I am. Now Luna I need your help with something.\" \"Anything for my friend.\" Luna said looking at Nova. \"Good come with me.\" Nova said. Nova then led Luna out of the tower, \"Since you are bonded with Little Red, it has given you certain gifts that used to belong to my Astoria. In your case, you gained her sight. Astoria was able to see through anything in the worlds, be it people or spatial pockets and though she couldn''t directly interfere with them like I can, they could not be hidden from her. I need you to look around the castle and see if any part of it seems distorted or strange.\" \"Can you help me?\" Luna asked. \"Sure. First close your eyes, now focus. Imagine that all the walls in the castle have been made transparent.\" Nova said softly. \"Ok. Got it.\" Luna said. \"Now open your eyes and keep that feeling in your mind. What do you see?\" Nova inquired. \"The castle looks so strange. The walls look like jello, and certain parts have a syrupy look.\" \"Good. Those syrupy sections are what we want. Where are they at?\" Nova said. \"Well there is one up on the upper floors.\" \"That would be the Room of Requirement. What else?\" \"The other one is in the middle of a bathroom on the first floor.\" Luna said. \"Great. Thanks Luna.\" Nova then started to walk off. \"I am coming with you Nova. Friends don''t let friends go to syrupy rooms.\" Luna said. Nova heard this and his mouth twitched slightly, \"Fine.\" He then picked Luna up and jumped over the banister and fell to the first floor and then looked at Luna, who then pointed towards Myrtle''s bathroom. When they arrived in the room, Nova saw Harry, Ron, and Lockhart standing in front of the sink. 78 Celes \"I see you idiots figured it out.\" Nova said. \"Nova you are right this guy is a fraud.\" Harry gestured to Lockhart with his wand. \"Nova, we are going to save my sister.\" Ron said and then went on to explain the situation. \"Harry, you said you were hearing voices?\" Nova asked. \"What did it say?\" \"Master kill . . . Samuel destroy. No Kill Master. Or something like that.\" Harry said. \"Ok.\" Nova said. \"Ok Harry open it up.\" Ron said. \"Open up,\" he said. He looked at Ron, who shook his head. \"English,\" he said. Harry looked back at the snake, willing himself to believe it was alive. If he moved his head, the candlelight made it look as though it were moving. \"Open up,\" he said. Except that the words weren''t what he heard; a strange hissing had escaped him, and at once the tap glowed with a brilliant white light and began to spin. Next second, the sink began to move; the sink, in fact, sank, right out of sight, leaving a large pipe exposed, a pipe wide enough for a man to slide into. \"I''m going down there,\" he said. . He couldn''t not go, not now they had found the entrance to the Chamber, not if there was even the faintest, slimmest, wildest chance that Ginny might be alive. \"Me too,\" said Ron. There was a pause. \"Well, you hardly seem to need me,\" said Lockhart, with a shadow of his old smile. \"I''ll just -\" He put his hand on the door knob, but Ron and Harry both pointed their wands at him. \"You can go first,\" Ron snarled. White-faced and wandless, Lockhart approached the opening. \"Boys,\" he said, his voice feeble. \"Boys, what good will it do?\" Harry jabbed him in the back with his wand. Lockhart slid his legs into the pipe. \"Oh enough of this.\" Nova said and kicked Lockhart in, then turned to Harry and Ron, \"Do you need an invitation?\" Nova then grabbed Luna and jumped down with her. It was like rushing down an endless, slimy, dark slide. He could see more pipes branching off in all directions, but none as large as theirs, which twisted and turned, sloping steeply downward, and he knew that he was falling deeper below the school than even the dungeons. Behind him he could hear Harry and Ron, thudding slightly at the curves. \"We must be miles under the school,\" said Harry, his voice echoing in the black tunnel. \"Under the lake, probably,\" said Ron, squinting around at the dark, slimy walls. \"Lumos!\" Harry muttered to his wand and it lit again. \"C''mon,\" he said to Ron and Lockhart, and off they went, their footsteps slapping loudly on the wet floor. \"Remember,\" Harry said quietly as they walked cautiously forward, \"any sign of movement, close your eyes right away . ..... But the tunnel was quiet as the grave, and the first unexpected sound they heard was a loud crunch as Ron stepped on what turned out to be a rat''s skull. Harry lowered his wand to look at the floor and saw that it was littered with small animal bones. Trying very hard not to imagine what Ginny might look like if they found her, Harry led the way forward, around a dark bend in the tunnel. \"Harry - there''s something up there -\" said Ron hoarsely, grabbing Harry''s shoulder. They froze, watching. Harry could just see the outline of something huge and curved, lying right across the tunnel. It wasn''t moving. \"Maybe it''s asleep,\" he breathed, glancing back at the other two. Lockhart''s hands were pressed over his eyes. Harry turned back to look at the thing, his heart beating so fast it hurt. The light slid over a gigantic snake skin, of a vivid, poisonous green, lying curled and empty across the tunnel floor. The creature that had shed it must have been thousands of feet long at least. Nova walked up to the shed skin and could help but shake his head. \"My dear, how long were you here.\" \"Blimey,\" said Ron weakly. There was a sudden movement behind them. Gilderoy Lockhart''s knees had given way. \"Get up,\" said Ron sharply, pointing his wand at Lockhart. Lockhart got to his feet - then he dived at Ron, knocking him to the ground. Harry jumped forward, but too late - Lockhart was straightening up, panting, Ron''s wand in his hand and a gleaming smile back on his face. \"The adventure ends here, boys!\" he said. \"I shall take a bit of this skin back up to the school, tell them I was too late to save the girl, and that you two tragically lost your minds at the sight of her mangled body - say good-bye to your memories! And as for you, Mr. Void, I will tell them that you were in league with the creature down here and not only assisted in killing the girl but you also kidnapped another first year and killed her as well.\" \"Oh you will, will you?\" Nova said. \"Indeed. It is your own fault for calling me an idiot and a fraud all the time. For locking me in that cage with the pixies and making me look like a fool during the dueling class.\" Lockhart said. He raised Ron''s Spellotaped wand high over his head and yelled, \"Obliviate!\" But before anything could happen, Nova snapped his fingers and the wand disintegrated and moved forward grabbing Lockhart by the throat. \"Oh Professor Lockhart. Didn''t you want to make a story on your deeds of saving a girl from a Basilisk. We can''t be having you wiping your memory just yet. Come along.\" Nova said and started dragging Lockhart. Soon they came across a solid wall ahead on which two entwined serpents were carved, their eyes set with great, glinting emeralds. \"Open, \"said Harry, in a low, faint hiss. The serpents parted as the wall cracked open, the halves slid smoothly out of sight, and Harry, shaking from head to foot, walked inside. He was standing at the end of a very long, dimly lit chamber. Towering stone pillars entwined with more carved serpents rose to support a ceiling lost in darkness, casting long, black shadows through the odd, greenish gloom that filled the place. As Nova tried to walk in he found that he was blocked, \"You three go ahead. It seems I need to undo something for me to pass.\" As he looked around Nova saw a string of void ruins. \"This might take a minute.\" *************************** Harry - POV *************************** As Harry, Ron, and Luna went through the hole, leaving Nova and Lockhart on the other side. His heart beating very fast, Harry stood listening to the chill silence. Could the basilisk be lurking in a shadowy corner, behind a pillar? And where was Ginny? He pulled out his wand and moved forward between the serpentine columns. Every careful footstep echoed loudly off the shadowy walls. He kept his eyes narrowed, ready to clamp them shut at the smallest sign of movement. The hollow eye sockets of the stone snakes seemed to be following him. More than once, with a jolt of the stomach, he thought he saw one stir. Then, as he drew level with the last pair of pillars, a statue high as the Chamber itself loomed into view, standing against the back wall. Harry had to crane his neck to look up into the giant face above: It was ancient and monkeyish, with a long, thin beard that fell almost to the bottom of the wizard''s sweeping stone robes, where two enormous gray feet stood on the smooth Chamber floor. And between the feet, facedown, lay a small, black-robed figure with flaming-red hair. \"Ginny!\" Harry muttered, sprinting to her and dropping to his knees. \"Ginny - don''t be dead - please don''t be dead -\" He flung his wand aside, grabbed Ginny''s shoulders, and turned her over. Her face was white as marble, and as cold, yet her eyes were closed, so she wasn''t Petrified. But then she must be alive. \"Ginny, please wake up,\" Ron muttered desperately, shaking her. Ginny''s head lolled hopelessly from side to side. \"She won''t wake,\" said a soft voice. Harry jumped and spun around on his knees. A tall, black-haired boy was leaning against the nearest pillar, watching. He was strangely blurred around the edges, as though Harry were looking at him through a misted window. But there was no mistaking him \"Tom - Tom Riddle?\" Riddle nodded, not taking his eyes off Harry''s face. \"What d''you mean, she won''t wake?\" Ron said desperately. \"She''s not - she''s not -?\" \"She''s still alive,\" said Riddle. \"But only just.\" Harry stared at him. Tom Riddle had been at Hogwarts fifty years ago, yet here he stood, a weird, misty light shining about him, not a day older than sixteen. \"Are you a ghost?\" Harry said uncertainly. \"Harry, something is wrong with him.\" Luna whispered. \"A memory,\" said Riddle quietly. \"Preserved in a diary for fifty years. He pointed toward the floor near the statue''s giant toes. Lying open there was the little black diary Harry had found in Moaning Myrtle''s bathroom. For a second, Harry wondered how it had got there - but there were more pressing matters to deal with.\" \"You''ve got to help me, Tom,\" Harry said. \"We''ve got to get her out of here. There''s a basilisk ... I don''t know where it is, but it could be along any moment .... Please, help me.\" Harry bent down to pick up his wand, but it was gone. He looked up. Riddle was still watching him - twirling Harry''s wand between his long fingers. \"Thanks,\" said Harry, stretching out his hand for it. A smile curled the corners of Riddle''s mouth. He continued to stare at Harry, twirling the wand idly. \"Listen,\" said Harry urgently, as he watched Luna and Ron knees sag under Ginny''s dead weight as they tried to pick her up. \"We''ve got to go! If the basilisk comes -\" \"It won''t come until it is called,\" said Riddle calmly. \"What d''you mean?\" he said. \"Look, give me my wand, I might need it -\" Riddle''s smile broadened. \"You won''t be needing it,\" he said. \"What d''you mean, I won''t be -?\" \"I''ve waited a long time for this, Harry Potter,\" said Riddle. \"For the chance to see you. To speak to you.\" \"Look,\" said Harry, losing patience, \"I don''t think you get it. We''re in the Chamber of Secrets. We can talk later -\" \"We''re going to talk now,\" said Riddle, still smiling broadly, and he pocketed Harry''s wand. Harry stared at him. There was something very funny going on here. \"How did Ginny get like this?\" he asked slowly. \"Well, that''s an interesting question,\" said Riddle pleasantly. \"And quite a long story. I suppose the real reason Ginny Weasley''s like this is because she opened her heart and spilled all her secrets to an invisible stranger.\" \"What are you talking about?\" said Ron as he was starting to get red from carrying his sister. \"The diary,\" said Riddle. `My diary. Little Ginny''s been writing in it for months and months, telling me all her pitiful worries and woes - how her brothers tease her, how she had to come to school with secondhand robes and books, how\" -Riddle''s eyes glinted \"how she didn''t think famous, good, great Harry Potter would ever like her . . . .\" \"She couldn''t have. Dad''s always warned us about items that could talk.\" Ron said white as a ghost. \"It''s very boring, having to listen to the silly little troubles of an eleven year- old girl,\" he went on. \"But I was patient. I wrote back. I was sympathetic, I was kind. Ginny simply loved me. No one''s ever understood me like you, Tom .... I''m so glad I''ve got this diary to confide in .... It''s like having a friend I can carry around in my pocket . . . . Riddle laughed, a high, cold laugh that didn''t suit him. It made the hairs stand up on the back of Harry''s neck. \"If I say it myself, Harry, I''ve always been able to charm the people I needed. So Ginny poured out her soul to me, and her soul happened to be exactly what I wanted .... I grew stronger and stronger on a diet of her deepest fears, her darkest secrets. I grew powerful, far more powerful than little Miss Weasley. Powerful enough to start feeding Miss Weasley a few of my secrets, to start pouring a little of my soul back into her. . .\" \"What d''you mean?\" said Harry, whose mouth had gone very dry. \" Haven''t you guessed yet, Harry Potter?\" said Riddle softly. \"Ginny Weasley opened the Chamber of Secrets. She strangled the school roosters and daubed threatening messages on the walls. She set the Serpent of Slytherin on four Mudbloods, and the Squib''s cat. \"No,\" Harry whispered. \"Yes,\" said Riddle, calmly. \"Of course, she didn''t know what she was doing at first. It was very amusing. I wish you could have seen her new diary entries ... far more interesting, they became .... Dear Tom,\" he recited, watching Harry''s horrified face, `I think I''m losing my memory. There are rooster feathers all over my robes and I don''t know how they got there. Dear Tom, l can''t remember what I did on the night of Halloween, but a cat was attacked and I''ve got paint all down my front. Dear Tom, Percy keeps telling me I''m pale and I''m not myself. I think he suspects me... There was another attack today and I don''t know where I was. Tom, what am I going to do? I think I''m going mad... I think I''m the one attacking everyone, Tom!\" Harry''s fists were clenched, the nails digging deep into his Palms. \"It took a very long time for stupid little Ginny to stop trusting her diary,\" said Riddle. \"Don''t call my sister stupid!\" Ron yelled. He was ignored. \"But she finally became suspicious and tried to dispose of it. And that''s where you came in, Harry. You found it, and I couldn''t have been more delighted. Of all the people who could have picked it up, it was you, the very person I was most anxious to meet . . . .\" \"And why did you want to meet me?\" said Harry. Anger was coursing through him, and it was an effort to keep his voice steady. \"Well, you see, Ginny told me all about you, Harry,\" said Riddle. \"Your whole fascinating history. \" His eyes roved over the lightning scar on Harry''s forehead, and their expression grew hungrier. \"I knew I must find out more about you, talk to you, meet you if I could. So I decided to show you my famous capture of that great oaf, Hagrid, to gain your trust -\" \"Hagrid''s my friend,\" said Harry, his voice now shaking. \"And you framed him, didn''t you? I thought you made a mistake, but -\" Riddle laughed his high laugh again. \"It was my word against Hagrid''s, Harry. Well, you can imagine how it looked to old Armando Dippet. On the one hand, Tom Riddle, poor but brilliant, parentless but so brave, school prefect, model student ¡­ on the other hand, big, blundering Hagrid, in trouble every other week, trying to raise werewolf cubs under his bed, sneaking off to the Forbidden Forest to wrestle trolls ... but I admit, even I was surprised how well the plan worked. I thought someone must realize that Hagrid couldn''t possibly be the Heir of Slytherin. It had taken me five whole years to find out everything I could about the Chamber of Secrets and discover the secret entrance ... as though Hagrid had the brains, or the power! Only the Transfiguration teacher, Dumbledore, seemed to think Hagrid was innocent. He persuaded Dipper to keep Hagrid and train him as gamekeeper. Yes, I think Dumbledore might have guessed .... Dumbledore never seemed to like me as much as the other teachers did ... \"I bet Dumbledore saw right through you,\" said Harry, his teeth gritted. \"Well, he certainly kept an annoyingly close watch on me after Hagrid was expelled,\" said Riddle carelessly. \"I knew it wouldn''t be safe to open the Chamber again while I was still at school. But I wasn''t going to waste those long years Id spent searching for it. I decided to leave behind a diary, preserving my sixteen-year-old self in its pages, so that one day, with luck, I would be able to lead another in my footsteps, and finish Salazar Slytherin''s noble work.\" \"Well, you haven''t finished it,\" said Harry triumphantly. \"No one''s died this time, not even the cat. In a few hours the Mandrake Draught will be ready and everyone who was Petrified will be all right again -\" \"Haven''t I already told you,\" said Riddle quietly, \"that killing Mudbloods doesn''t matter to me anymore? For many months now, my new target has been -you.\" Harry stared at him. \"Imagine how angry I was when the next time my diary was opened, it was Ginny who was writing to me, not you. She saw you with the diary, you see, and panicked. \"What if you found out how to work it, and I repeated all her secrets to you? What if, even worse, I told you who''d been strangling roosters? So the foolish little brat waited until your dormitory was deserted and stole it back. But I knew what I must do. It was clear to me that you were on the trail of Slytherin''s heir. From everything Ginny had told me about you, I knew you would go to any lengths to solve the mystery -- particularly if one of your best friends was attacked. And Ginny had told me the whole school was buzzing because you could speak Parseltongue .... \"So I made Ginny write her own farewell on the wall and come down here to wait. She struggled and cried and became very boring. But there isn''t much life left in her .... She put too much into the diary, into me. Enough to let me leave its pages at last .... I have been waiting for you to appear since we arrived here. I knew you''d come. I have many questions for you, Harry Potter.\" \"Like what?\" Harry spat, fists still clenched. \"Well,\" said Riddle, smiling pleasantly, \"how is it that you a skinny boy with no extraordinary magical talent - managed to defeat the greatest wizard of all time? How did you escape with nothing but a scar, while Lord Voldemort''s powers were destroyed?\" There was an odd red gleam in his hungry eyes now. \"Why do you care how I escaped?\" said Harry slowly. \"Voldemort was after your time.\" \"Voldemort,\" said Riddle softly, \"is my past, present, and future, Harry Potter . . . .\" He pulled Harry''s wand from his pocket and began to trace it through the air, writing three shimmering words: TOM MARVOLO RIDDLE Then he waved the wand once, and the letters of his name rearranged themselves: I AM LORD VOLDEMORT \"You see?\" he whispered. \"It was a name I was already using at Hogwarts, to my most intimate friends only, of course. You think I was going to use my filthy Muggle father''s name forever? I, in whose veins runs the blood of Salazar Slytherin himself, through my mother''s side? I, keep the name of a foul, common Muggle, who abandoned me even before I was born, just because he found out his wife was a witch? No, Harry - I fashioned myself a new name, a name I knew wizards everywhere would one day fear to speak, when I had become the greatest sorcerer in the world!\" \"Now, Harry, I''m going to teach you a little lesson. Let''s match the powers of Lord Voldemort, Heir of Salazar Slytherin, against famous Harry Potter, and the best weapons Dumbledore can give him . . . .\" Harry, fear spreading up his numb legs, watched Ridthe stop between the high pillars and look up into the stone face of Slytherin, high above him in the half-darkness. Riddle opened his mouth wide and hissed - but Harry understood what he was saying .... \"Speak to me, Slytherin, greatest of the Hogwarts Four. \" Harry wheeled around to look up at the statue, Slytherin''s gigantic stone face was moving. Horrorstruck, Harry saw his mouth opening, wider and wider, to make a huge black hole. And something was stirring inside the statue''s mouth. Something was slithering up from its depths. Then suddenly, from the other end of the chamber a small explosion went off and Lockhart could be seen flying through the air and crashed into Tom Riddle. \"Sorry about that, it took a little longer to break the seal.\" Harry heard Nova say as he walked through the smoke cloud. \"Hello Celes.\" 79 Celes Part 2 After Nova cracked the Void Barrier, it caused a small explosion. He then heard, \"Speak to me, Slytherin, greatest of the Hogwarts Four.\" Nova then tossed Lockhart at the person who was speaking as a small distraction, and as he walked into the room he saw a familiar basilisk starting to slide out of the mouth of the statue. \"Hello Celes.\" Nova greeted her. Hearing Nova the Basilisk then turned to face Nova, and gave a snort and started to transform. Soon a woman as beautiful as a celestial goddess appeared in the room. She was just a Nova remember, except a few crucial details. Nova saw a bright green poison coursing through her face making it look like it was breaking and her soul had the same green poison radiating from it. Neither of which was a good sign. \"Celeste? Are you not going to greet your master after so long?\" Nova said. \"I am assuming something happened in the Void for you to be here in this realm. And judging from your size and the skin shed, you must have been here for at least a thousand years. What did Samuel do to you?\" \"Lord Samuel has instructed me to kill Master. So kill Master I must.\" Celes said. She then clenched her head in pain. \"No, I cannot kill Master. Yes. . . No.\" \"Basilisk kill them.\" the tall black haired boy interrupted. Nova turned his gaze to the boy and narrowed his eyes, \"Parasite. So you are the cause of all the turmoil in the castle.\" \"I am no Parasite! I am Lord Voldemort!\" The Parasite raged. \"It doesn''t matter. I see you are leaching off the Weasley girl. Shame. Well you can die as well.\" Nova said. He then waved his hand and the soul fragment on the diary and the link it had with Ginny were erased. \"What is happening! This is impossible. NOOO! Basilisk I order you to kill-\" The Parasite exploded in a flash of particles. \"Well glad that is over.\" Lockhart said. \"Kill Master. . . Obey Lord Samuel.\" Celes was muttering. \"Not even close.\" Nova stated. \"Harry, Ron get Ginny out of here. Luna here take this wand Little Red will know what to do if need be.\" The three did as Nova said and started to leave. \"Come on Celes. Snap out of it. I don''t want to do this with you.\" Nova said, as he started to walk towards her. \"Master kill . . . Kill Master.\" Celes'' body was having a series of shakes go through it. Nova could tell she was trying to fight it, but her soul was weak from the poison in it, slowly being corroded. \"My dear little Celes, I know you can fight this.\" Nova said, putting his hands on her shoulders looking into her eyes. \"KILL!!\" Celes yelled. She then grabbed Nova''s arm and threw him towards the entrance. Nova was thrown with enough force to go through the wall and saw Harry, Ron, and Luna, \"Change of plans. This is not going to go well. Get McGonagall. Have her clear out the castle now, I will try to stall for some time.\" Nova then opened a tear in space and shoved them through it into the castle. With them gone, Nova jumped back into the Chamber. \"Celes! I don''t want to do this. Be a good girl and we can go watch the sun rise.\" Nova said. But as a response Celes transformed into her serpent form and screamed at Nova. Nova then breathed a ball of fire at Celes, which she deflected with her tail. Which ironically enough was deflected into Lockhart, who was hiding behind a rock, and just went poof when the flames hit him. But neither Nova nor Celes even realized he was even there. Now Celes''s Serpent form was too large for the Chamber so she lunged at Nova and while in mid lunge turned back into her human form and punched at Nova. \"Celes, please snap out of it.\" Nova said. He held up his arms across his body as she hit him sending him flying through the air. Nova didn''t want to fight Celes. \"You don''t want to do this Celes. You won''t be able to win. I don''t care how well Nemea trained you.\" Nova said. \"Lord Samuel wants you dead Master. I must kill you.\" Celes screamed, as she kicked Nova up into the ceiling. Now since she wasn''t holding back, it caused Nova to go through the rock like mud. \"You need to wake up. You won''t last much longer. You are putting too much stress on your soul.\" Nova yelled at her. \"Die!!\" Celes raged and hit Nova again causing him to break through into the Great Hall and caused the wall to crumble onto Nova. \"I am trying to help you Celes.\" Nova said and started to transform into his dragon form as he stood up from the rubble. When Celes came up, she too transformed and her Serpent form broke the other walls. Nova then lunged at her and tried to grab her but Celes out maneuvered Nova and started to try and coil around her. \"What happened to the Little Girl that didn''t want to be used. Well Celes? Or the little girl that said she was going to be the Serpent Queen?\" Nova roared as he ripped her off of him and threw her into the CourtYard outside. \"Master die!\" Celes yelled. She then swung her tail and knocked him to the other side toward the lake. But before he could land, Nova twisted around in mid air, and looked down. He could see that the students and teachers were in boats on the lake, seeing them there Nova knew the castle was empty and watched as Celes started to coil around the castle towers. \"Celes. You need to stop, I can create something to heal you. You need to calm down.\" \"DIIIE!!\" Nova then watched in horror as her soul pressure increased, \"NO! Celes stop. You can''t burn your soul! It is too damaged.\" \"Master kill Samuel. . . Kill Master\" Nova could only watch as Celes soul ignited. He had no real way of stopping her. She only really listened to Astoria. Having that thought, Nova pulled out the Diadem, \"Come on Astoria. I know some part of you is still in there. Celes is about to die. I really need your help!\" But the Diadem remained silent. \"Mistress is dead. And you abandoned me to Samuel.\" Celes cried. \"Celes wake up!\" Nova roared as he breathed a ball of flames at her sending her crashing back into the ground below. \"ASTORIA!\" Nova roared at the diadem. As Celes lunged up at Nova and hit him causing the diadem to fall. Then suddenly the diadem exploded with light and flew towards the boats causing four pillars of light to erupt. As Nova landed on the ground with Celes, and started to pin her, as they had both reverted to their human form. He watched as the four pillars joined to become one. As the light died down, Nova saw the golden sunset silhouette of a woman appear. Shocked by what he saw he lost his grip on Celes, who promptly hit him away. Upon seeing the form, Celes screamed out and charged forward, \"KILLL!\" The silhouette just raised the wand that was glowing like a soft sunset and made a slashing movement with it. As that happened an orange crescent blast flew through the air and passed through Celes. The blast sent Celes flying into the rubble at the edge of the Lake.. As Celes tried to stand up, she fell over and started to cough up blood that was green and poisoned looking. Celes now had a large gash across her chest that was bleeding profusely. \"CELES!\" Nova then rushed over to Celes and tried to stop the bleeding. But there was little he could do. Taking a glance at her soul, Nova felt a lump form in his throat. The poisoned look was gone but all that was left was a small flickering light. \"Little one I need you to stay awake.\" Nova said. \"Astoria can you do anything?\" \"No, My Love. I am barely able to maintain this form. These three hosts are too weak to maintain my consciousness in the diadem and wand. I have only a few minutes.\" \"Mother. . . Is that you?\" Celes mumbled. \"It is my little serpent.\" Astoria kneeled down to Celes. \"Mother, I missed you.\" Celes weakly. \"And I you.\" Astoria said, golden drops of light started to hit the ground. \"Mother, I''m cold. Will you hold me?\" Celes'' voice began to crack. Nova had since shifted Celes into his lap as he tried to stop the bleeding, and felt her tears fall onto his hands. \"Yes.\" Astoria then sat down and leaned against Nova and Celes. Then as the three sat there, Astoria, began to sing: Twinkle, Twinkle Little Star/ How I wonder what you are/ Up above the World so high/ Like a diamond in the sky/ When the blazing sun is gone/When there nothing shines upon/ Then you show your little light/Twinkle Twinkle all the night/ Then the traveler in the dark/ Thanks you for your little spark/ He could not see the way to go/ If you did not twinkle so/ When the blazing sun is gone/ When there is nothing to shine upon/ Though I know not what your are/ Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. As Astoria sang, the tone of the song got sadder and sadder. The sound of her song travelled across the world and not a single person had dry eyes. Nova had his eyes closed, as he held Celes in his arms, he let the sorrow and melancholy of the song go through him. As the song came to a final sad note, the sun began to peak up over the horizon and the sky was filled with the warm morning light. \"Ah Master, Mother, look it''s the sunrise. It is so beautiful.\" Celes said softly. \"Indeed Little One. It is.\" Nova choked. With that, Nova watched as the last flicker of Celes'' soul extinguished, as she closed her eyes one last time with a gentle smile on her face. Right as Celes passed, Astoria also faded leaving only three girls, a diadem, and the wand on the shore next to Nova. Unable to take any more, Nova let loose a mournful roar that caused the world to shake and the sky to turn dark as rain began to fall. ****************************************** Who hired the Onion Cutting Ninja? 80 Explanation As the heavens cried with Nova''s mournful roar, many of the students and teachers started to return to the castle. Or rather what was left of it. When they approached castle ruins, the teachers got to work repairing the Great Hall so that the students could have some form of shelter since the Gryffindor and Ravenclaw Towers had collapsed, Slytherin was flooded from the lake, and Hufflepuff was currently melted. As they started repairs, Dumbledor showed up and sped up the pace. He looked over at the lake side where Nova was sitting. He didn''t fully know what had happened but after speaking with McGonagall he had gained a fairly educated guess. After a few hours of work, most of the damages had been repaired. Dumbledor was in his office, with the Weasley Family, who had appeared when they heard Ginny had been taken into the Chamber, Harry and Ron. Luna would have been there as well but she was still passed out on the Lake Shore with Hermione and Daphne, who had returned during the Christmas Holiday. \"Now that we are all present, I would like to know what fully transpired.\" Dumbledore inquired. Ginny, who was still a little weak from the near death experience, took out Tom Riddle''s diary and explained how it had worked and what had happened. \"Ginny!\" said Mr. Weasley, flabbergasted. \"Haven''t I taught you anything. What have I always told you? Never trust anything that can think for itself if you can''t see where it keeps its brain? Why didn''t you show the diary to me, or your mother? A suspicious object like that, it was clearly full of Dark Magic\" \"I d-didn''t know,\" sobbed Ginny. \"I found it inside one of the books Mum got me. I th-thought someone had just left it in there and forgotten about it --\" \"Miss Weasley should go up to the hospital wing right away,\" Dumbledore interrupted in a firm voice. \"This has been a terrible ordeal for her. There will be no punishment. Older and wiser wizards than she have been hoodwinked by Lord Voldemort.\" He strode over to the door and opened it. \"Bed rest and perhaps a large, steaming mug of hot chocolate. I always find that cheers me up,\" he added, twinkling kindly down at her. Dumbledore then turned to Harry and Ron, and gestured for them to continue the explanation. Harry explained all what Ginny was missing and how they found the Chamber and the conversation with Riddle. Harry and Ron did say that they didn''t know fully to what extent Nova was involved but they did see that Lockhart was turned to ash. \"Yes indeed but until Mr. Void is in the talking mood. His side of things will need to remain a mystery. \"You both and Ms. Lovegood will receive Special Awards for Services to the School and -- let me see - yes, I think two hundred points apiece for Gryffindor and Ravenclaw.\" Ron went as brightly pink as Lockhart''s valentine flowers and closed his mouth again. \"Now Mr. Weasley, if you could be so kind as to deliver these papers to the Ministry, I dare say we will be needing our Game Keeper back.\" Dumbledore said as he handed some to Ron, who immediately left to the Owlery. \"Sit down, Harry,\" he said, and Harry sat, feeling unaccountably nervous. \"And so you met Tom Riddle,\" said Dumbledore thoughtfully. \"I imagine he was most interested in you . . . . \" Suddenly, something that was nagging at Harry came tumbling out of his mouth. \"Professor Dumbledore ... Riddle said I''m like him. Strange likenesses, he said ... \"Did he, now?\" said Dumbledore, looking thoughtfully at Harry from under his thick silver eyebrows. \"And what do you think, Harry?\" \"I don''t think I''m like him!\" said Harry, more loudly than he''d intended. \"I mean, I''m -- I''m in Gryffindor, I''m . . .\" But he fell silent, a lurking doubt resurfacing in his mind. \"Professor,\" he started again after a moment. \"The Sorting Hat told me Id -- Id have done well in Slytherin. Everyone thought I was Slytherin''s heir for a while ... because I can speak Parseltongue .... \"You can speak Parseltongue, Harry,\" said Dumbledore calmly, \"because Lord Voldemort -- who is the last remaining ancestor of Salazar Slytherin -- can speak Parseltongue. Unless I''m much mistaken, he transferred some of his own powers to you the night he gave you that scar. Not something he intended to do, I''m sure .... \"Voldemort put a bit of himself in me?\" Harry said, thunderstruck. \"It certainly seems so.\" \"So I should be in Slytherin,\" Harry said, looking desperately into Dumbledore''s face. \"The Sorting Hat could see Slytherin''s power in me, and it --\" \"Put you in Gryffindor,\" said Dumbledore calmly. \"Listen to me, Harry. You happen to have many qualities Salazar Slytherin prized in his handpicked students. His own very rare gift, Parseltongue - resourcefulness - determination -- a certain disregard for rules,\" he added, his mustache quivering again. \"Yet the Sorting Hat placed you in Gryffindor. You know why that was. Think.\" \"It only put me in Gryffindor,\" said Harry in a defeated voice, \"because I asked not to go in Slytherin . . . .\" `Exactly, \"said Dumbledore, beaming once more. \"Which makes you very different from Tom Riddle. It is our choices, Harry, that show what we truly are, far more than our abilities.\" Harry sat motionless in his chair, stunned. \"And now Harry it seems that I am glad that I draft an advertisement for the Daily Prophet, too,\" he added thoughtfully. \"We''ll be needing a new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher... Dear me, we do seem to run through them, don''t we?\" Harry got up and crossed to the door. He had just reached for the handle, however, when the door burst open so violently that it bounced back off the wall. Lucius Malfoy stood there, fury in his face. And cowering behind his legs, heavily wrapped in bandages, was Dobby. \"Good Morning, Lucius,\" said Dumbledore pleasantly. Mr. Malfoy almost knocked Harry over as he swept into the room. Dobby went scurrying in after him, crouching at the hem of his cloak, a look of abject terror on his face. The elf was carrying a stained rag with which he was attempting to finish cleaning Mr. Malfoy''s shoes. Apparently Mr. Malfoy had set out in a great hurry, for not only were his shoes half-polished, but his usually sleek hair was disheveled. Ignoring the elf bobbing apologetically around his ankles, he fixed his cold eyes upon Dumbledore. \"So!\" he said \"You''ve come back. The governors suspended you, but you still saw fit to return to Hogwarts.\" \"Well, you see, Lucius,\" said Dumbledore, smiling serenely, \"the other eleven governors contacted me today. It was something like being caught in a hailstorm of owls, to tell the truth. They''d heard that Arthur Weasley''s daughter had been killed and wanted me back here at once. They seemed to think I was the best man for the job after all. Very strange tales they told me, too .... Several of them seemed to think that you had threatened to curse their families if they didn''t agree to suspend me in the first place.\" Mr. Malfoy went even paler than usual, but his eyes were still slits of fury. \"So -- have you stopped the attacks yet?\" he sneered. \"Have you caught the culprit?\" \"We have,\" said Dumbledore, with a smile. \"Well?\"said Mr. Malfoy sharply. \"Who is it?\" \"The same person as last time, Lucius,\" said Dumbledore. \"But this time, Lord Voldemort was acting through somebody else. By means of this diary.\" He held up the small black book with the large hole through the center, watching Mr. Malfoy closely. Harry, however, was watching Dobby. The elf was doing something very odd. His great eyes fixed meaningfully on Harry, he kept pointing at the diary, then at Mr. Malfoy, and then hitting himself hard on the head with his fist. \"I see. . . \" said Mr. Malfoy slowly to Dumbledore. \"A clever plan,\" said Dumbledore in a level voice, still staring Mr. Malfoy straight in the eye. \"Because if Harry here\" --Mr. Malfoy shot Harry a swift, sharp look -- \"and his friend Ron hadn''t discovered this book, why -- Ginny Weasley might have taken all the blame. No one would ever have been able to prove she hadn''t acted of her own free will ... Mr. Malfoy said nothing. His face was suddenly masklike. \"And imagine,\" Dumbledore went on, \"what might have happened then .... The Weasleys are one of our most prominent pure-blood families. Imagine the effect on Arthur Weasley and his Muggle Protection Act, if his own daughter was discovered attacking and - killing Muggle-borns .... Very fortunate the diary was discovered, and Riddle''s memories wiped from it. \"Who knows what the consequences might have been otherwise ... Mr. Malfoy forced himself to speak. \"Very fortunate,\" he said stiffly. And still, behind his back, Dobby was pointing, first to the diary, then to Lucius Malfoy, then punching himself in the head. And Harry suddenly understood. He nodded at Dobby, and Dobby backed into a corner, now twisting his ears in punishment. \"Don''t you want to know how Ginny got hold of that diary, Mr. Malfoy?\" said Harry. Lucius Malfoy rounded on him. \"How should I know how the stupid little girl got hold of it?\" he said. \"Because you gave it to her,\" said Harry. \"In Flourish and Blotts. You picked up her old Transfiguration book and slipped the diary inside it, didn''t you?\" He saw Mr. Malfoy''s white hands clench and unclench. \"Prove it,\" he hissed. \"Oh, no one will be able to do that,\" said Dumbledore, smiling at Harry. \"Not now that Riddle has vanished from the book. On the other hand, I would advise you, Lucius, not to go giving out any more of Lord Voldemort''s old school things. If any more of them find their way into innocent hands, I think Arthur Weasley, for one, will make sure they are traced back to you. And if you would be so kind as to look out the window. From here you can see our residential Dragon God, holding the corpse of his deceased wife''s adopted daughter, who was the Basilisk of the Chamber. Imagine what he will do if he was to find out who the owner of the diary was, and though I won''t say anything, I can''t help but feel dread if a dragon was to unleash his full fury upon one person. After all Draco has already lost his mother since you sold her, I would pity the boy if his father was erased.\" Harry and Dumbledore both watched as Lucius Malfoy turned white as a ghost. \"We''re going, Dobby!\" He wrenched open the door and as the elf came hurrying up to him, he kicked him right through it. They could hear Dobby squealing with pain all the way along the corridor. Harry stood for a moment, thinking hard. Then it came to him - \"Professor Dumbledore,\" he said hurriedly. \"Can I give that diary back to Mr. Malfoy, please?\" \"Certainly, Harry,\" said Dumbledore calmly. \"But hurry. The feast, remember ¡­\" Dumbledore then looked out the window at Nova and out a small sigh. 81 The Eternal Coffin and A Woman’s Wants As the rain steadily came down, Nova just sat with Celes in his arms, he didn''t know how much time had passed. But he knew that he couldn''t sit here forever. After sometime, Nova felt a hand on his shoulder and saw it was Luna. Nova saw that she was kneeling next to him, while Hermione and Daphne were now coming around. \"Nova are you ok?\" Luna asked. \"I will be fine. How are you three doing?\" Nova asked, while standing up still holding Celes. \"My head . . .\" Hermione started \"My eyes . . .\" Luna said. \"My throat. . .\" Daphne hoarsely said. \"Hurts.\" All three finished. The three girls all looked at each other, shocked they had finished the sentence together. Nova chuckled lightly. \"I imagine so. You three were forcefully pulled into a Soul Fusion with a Higher Void Being.\" Nova said. \"And are luckily still sane.\" \"What?\" Daphne said. \"I would have liked to have had this conversation with you under better conditions, Daphne, but inside your soul is a fragment of my wife, Astoria. Same as Luna and Hermione. And because you inherited her voice your throat is hurting since it was used by the consciousness inside the wand and Diadem to speak. If you three managed to harmonize you could do it more often but all that is for a later date. I will leave Hermione and Luna to explain it to you. I need to first put Celes to rest. Nova then opened his wings and flew with Celes towards his cottage. As Nova traveled he did so at a leisurely pace. He recollected everything in the past. \"Little One do you remember how we first met. Astoria brought you home from a smaller world after finding you orphaned. It took you weeks to get you to let go of her dress.\" Nova let out a small chuckle as he recollected seeing Astoria bring home the shy little girl, who never seemed to leave her shadow. Though Nova was against it at first, it was hard for him to say no to a puppy eyed Astoria and the puppy eyed little girl. The little girl was later named Celeste by Astoria because she came from a world of heavenly beings, though it was kind of ironic when they found the girl was a demonic shape shifter. And though Astoria wasn''t her real mother, Celes still considered her mother but never seemed to say a word to Nova. Though Celes was shy around Nova, she was still a curious little girl, and would constantly watch Nova from behind a tree or the corner of a building. It wasn''t until Nova forged her an infinite flower hair clip, that was constantly turning into flowers, did he find out why. As it turned out, some of the earlier worlds he made would have mirage pockets form, and these pockets would show the creation of their world and oftentimes, it showed him striking on the World Forge. When he found this out Nova let out a small chuckle. He remembered asking, \"So Little One, what is it you wish to do then?\" Little Celes at the time told him, \"I will be the Serpent Queen and be Master''s Messenger. No one will be my equal.\" Though Nova didn''t want to at the time, he found that her firm resolve was quite amusing and told her she could. After that Nova had brought her to Nemea to teach Celes all that she needed to know so that the little girl could truly be without equal. Nova had honestly expected the little girl to give up after a few weeks but she lasted a full five years under Nemea''s training and passed all her tests. Celes was truly without equal and had mastered countless Void Laws pertaining to Death and Poison. Though Nova agreed to let her be his Messenger, he never really needed her, for any beings that wanted to have anything made by him had to go through many tests in their worlds just to open a breach to his realm. So oftentimes, he found Celes and Astoria sitting in a small garden next to the lake under the willow tree. And when Astoria was giving life to the worlds, he and Celes would go into the worlds and watch the sun rise for the first time. Coming back to the real world out of his recollection, Nova found they were coming up to the cottage. As he landed, he went to the small section of the cottage and in the shade of the trees near the lake Nova built a small altar and laid Celes gently on top of it. Nova stroked her head one last time, \"Don''t worry Little One I will lay you to rest in the Void when I return. So this is all I can do for you now.\" He then took a World Diamond out of this ring and enchanted it to grow over Celes turning it into a Crystal Coffin which Nova further enhanced and laid the enchantments to make it an Eternal Coffin that would perfectly preserve a person. Nova placed his hand on the coffin one last time, \"Don''t worry Little One, I don''t know the full events that brought you to this realm, but I will make Samuel pay.\" He then left the resting place, and walked to the cottage. \"Hello Narcissa. Are you enjoying everything here?\" Nova asked. Narcissa was currently sitting in a chair, attempting to knit. She stopped what she was doing and looked up, \"Indeed. It is so peaceful here. I have no worries or cares. No responsibilities. Nothing.\" \"Good. You do realize that you can leave here if you want?\" Nova said. \"Oh yes. But since the house can provide me anything, I see no reason to leave. I did get something while I was out once. Here let me show you.\" Narcissa said. She then stood up and walked into the cottage but before Nova could walk in she closed the door and locked it. Not fully understanding why she locked the door, Nova just waited. A few minutes later, the door unlocked. When Nova walked in he was shocked by what he saw. Narcissa was in a maid outfit that was extremely revealing. \"Greetings Master, would you like a bath, a meal, or me?\" Narcissa greeted Nova. Seeing this, Nova just sighed, \"What are you wearing?\" \"Well I went to this Muggle city called the Red Light District. And saw many women greating their husbands like this when they walked into the rooms. One guy yelled, ''A French Maid! How wonderful.'' and then ran inside. I convinced one of the girls to give me one of the outfits, though it seems to be a little on the short end for the skirt. It barely covers my breast and for some strange reason the undergarment has a hole-\" \"Wait. Stop right there!\" Nova quickly held his hands up. \"Please change.\" \"Why am I wearing it wrong?\" Narcissa asked. \"Nope. But uh. . . I don''t need a Maid.\" Narcissa then scowled, \"Then why am I even here? At first I figured, you needed a release for your carnal desires, but you turned that down. So I figured you needed a Maid, so I go and do my research. And now I find you don''t want a maid either?\" \"To be honest, your husband is a waste of breathing space that didn''t know how to treat his wife. So I agreed to him selling you for his family''s continued living.\" Nova said. \"Ok so it sounds to me like he just used me as a tool. That means you owe me.\" Narcissa stated. Nova just roled his eyes, \"I honestly don''t know where or what your reasoning for that is but ok. If I am able to I will try to fulfill what you want.\" \"Good I want a child.\" ********************************************************* (GASP!) A wild cliffhanger appeared. 83 Negotiations ************************************************************************** Hello Everyone. Nyx here. I am the one that wrote the ending of the last chapter. Since Thoth0 went to sleep instead of joining me and my sister for bed. But all that aside. I did feel bad for messing with the chapter. So while Thoth0 is praying to whatever gods exist to save him from the insuring chaos of knocking someone else up. I decided to write a chapter for him. ************************************************************************** After Narcissa said those words the mind of Nova kinda went blank. Then after seconds of silence, \"No.\" Was all Nova said. \"And why not?\" Narcissa said. \"I am married.\" Nova told her. \"And where is this wife?\" Narcissa stated. \"She is dead. . . Well she has a shattered soul.\" Nova said. \"That is a terrible reason. Plus men of your ability are allowed to have multiple women. So don''t give me any of that bullshit excuse.\" Narcissa rebutted. \"Well that may be so. But you see your world is about to end in another 5 years. So it will kind of defeat the point of starting a family lady.\" Nova said. \"Explain.\" Narcissa said. Her eyes squinted with a cold look. \"As you know I am a dragon. Not just any dragon but a Dragon God. The sole purpose of my existence is to create worlds on my World Forge. Unfortunately I can only create the worlds with the energy I have in my Forge, so to maintain them my wife would maintain the world''s balance with Life Energy. But after an issue in our realm, she was forced to Self Immolated to end the strife temporarily.\" \"Ok and what does this have to do with the world ending?\" \"Well if you must know. This world was still on the Forge when she self immolated and it sent a section of her shattered soul into this world when it was unstable and messed with the Life Energy in it.\" \"You can fix it right?\" Narcissa asked. \"Without my wife. No.\" Nova said flatly. \"You''re a god though. You can just wave your hand or whatever it is that gods do.\" Narcissa said. \"No it doesn''t work that way. I create and destroy, my wife maintains the life and balance afterwards. But luckily when her soul shattered and fell into this world, it split into multiple parts. Now what I am hoping is that these fragments can be strengthened to the point that they can produce Phoenix Fire on Void Levels needed to reforge an existing world.\" Nova explained. \"So you don''t even know if this will even work?\" Narcissa said, rubbing her temples. \"No clue. It''s all in theory so far. But the good news I have located multiple fragments and they are getting strengthened considerably and four fragments initiated a Force Soul Fusion just yesterday, which means this could work and luckily the fragment in this wand and diadem have part of my wife''s consciousness in them making them partly sentient. Though the Fusion weakened them significantly.\" As Nova was saying this he took out his wand and the Diadem of Ravenclaw. \"So since this is all theoretical, your saying I will be erased from existence in five years.\" Narcissa said. \"Well not so much erased but more along the lines of devoured by the world system that maintains the Energy Balance in the world by creating spatial tears that send tendral''s into the world and devour whatever it finds to keep the world active. But yes you will possibly cease to exist in 5 years give or take a few months.\" Nova said. \"Well even more so of a reason for you to give me a child.\" Narcissa firmly stated. \"On what plain of existence is your reasoning on. I said no.\" Nova said. Was this woman daft? \"Oh I heard you, but hear me out. Your wife is dead. I think she wouldn''t mind you having a child with someone. And plus the world is ending, you should at least let me have a child to take care of.\" \"That reasoning sucks. But I will tell you what just for the sake of ending this conversation. I will grant you what you want only after I have fixed the world. Since I would hate to see you unable to see the child grow to full maturity.\" Nova said. \"Fantastic!\" Narcissa said. \"Now will you please get some clothes on.\" Nova said. \"And why the desire to have a child. You already have one.\" \"What? Draco? Not in this lifetime.\" Narcissa scoffed. \"Uuuhh?\" Nova was at a loss for words. \"So to be honest. Lucius may have raped me 15 years ago and forced my family into the position of forcing me to marry the prick. But I wasn''t in this lifetime going to give him a child. Hell no. So with my mother''s help, we found a Muggle prostitute, put her under the Imperius Curse and made her drink PolyJuice Potion till after she got pregnant and gave birth. But with Lucius lacking in his manhood and ability to reproduce it took over three years. Even then she only got knocked up after giving her and him a fertility potion. Quite sad really.\" Narcissa said while changing. \"And the mortal?\" Nova said. \"After it was all over we gave her new memories on the last few years of her life, and gave her enough muggle money and allowed her to live on a tropical island in the south with servants and such.\" Narcissa explained. She then bent over to reach for her garments on the bed then turned and faced Nova, ass in the air, \"Now are you sure you don''t want to tap this now?\" \"Positive. I have things to do.\" Nova said. He then walked out the house and flew into the air. \"This lady is crazy. Good thing I didn''t tell her the percent chance of all this working. She may have forced herself on me then and there.\" Nova mumbled. ******************************************************************************** So I hope you all enjoyed the chapter. My boyfriend will be writing the rest of the series I will not interfere anymore. Since this is boring as f*ck and taking care of my twins is so much better. I only hope that he has dug himself out of his grave by then. 84 Life Issues When Nova arrived back at Hogwarts, it was now the afternoon and even though things had gotten out of hand the day before, everything seemed to have gone back to normal. Hagrid was also back from Azkaban, after his release papers had been dropped off this morning. Now that the incident was over, Nova was now sitting inside the Room of Requirement with his forging equipment present and he was not alone. Accompanying him in the room was Hermione, Luna, Daphne and for some reason Helen was in there too. \"So let me see if I have this straight. You are a Dragon God that creates and forges worlds. After a rebellion in your Realm, your wife died and because this world was nearby, her soul or rather what was left of it fell into this world, split and now resides in not only myself, but Hermione, Luna, a Diadem, your wand, some Veela, and some crackpot killer in Azkaban. And if the fragments are not strengthened to a certain level we will be unable to produce the Phoenix Flames needed to relight your Forge for the repairs to keep this world alive. Not only that there is a homicidal Angel called Samuel that is trying to oppose you and will do whatever he can to overthrow the Void to rule it. Is there anything I am missing?\" Daphne said. \"No, no I think you just about summed it up properly.\" Nova replied. He had just finished going through and filling Daphne in on the situation altogether. \"Do you have any questions?\" \"What will happen once we manage to complete the processes?\" Daphne asked. Luna and Hermione also nodded in agreement since that had been wondering about it as well. \"Nothing really. I will go back to my dimension. While you three will continue your lives down in this world.\" Nova calmly explained. \"NO! I wish to stay with you Darling!\" Helena said. \"Plus since your wife already approved of you having other women. It would be wrong to deny her last wishes.\" While the other girls were sitting in chairs, Helena was in fact sitting in Nova''s lap, much to the irritation of the other girls, but Nova chose to ignore it. \"That may be so. But it would not be right to separate you from your life here in this realm.\" Nova stated. \"But Nova didn''t you say that because of the soul fragments inside us we would be drawn to you? Would it not mean that we are linked to you by whatever laws of fate?\" Hermione asked. \"Indeed you can look at it like that. But you three are still hatchlings. Lets have this conversation in a few more years.\" Nova said, eager to finish the conversation. \"Ok. So where do we stand so far on the soul levels.\" Luna asked. \"Surprisingly though the Soul Fusion should have weakened your fragments it actually balanced all of you out. Though I don''t know where you were at before the Fusion Daphne. Since I was not expecting the Artifacts to fuse with you like they did. Undoubtedly the fragment in my wand had something to do with it. But right now you are all at 5 tails.\" Nova said. Indeed he did feel like something was odd with the fragment inside the wand. Astoria did have some of her personality in the Wand and the Diadem but Nova didn''t think there was any form of the consciousness in them but he had been having the feeling they were more than they appeared to be. But what really puzzled him was the effects of the artifact''s upgrade. They had turned Daphne into a living Artifact and even though he had seen it before it usually caused the old personality to be rewritten. But in this case, they had awakened the soul of Astoria, enhancing it a few tails, and acted as the stabilizing agent for the Soul Fusion. Normally none of this would be a problem for Nova, but things were starting to get out of Nova''s control, and he didn''t like it. He needed things to flow smoothly and not as chaotic as they had been. \"Now ladies. Is there anything we need to talk about and discuss? Or do you have any more questions?\" Nova asked wearily. \"Not really. But Nova will you be able to help my sister this summer? Her condition is getting worse and my parents would like to have her cured before she starts school.\" Daphne asked. \"Indeed I can. But first I will need to finish up some business with the goblins at the bank.\" Nova said. With that final answer, Nova and the girls parted ways. After that discussion, the next few weeks went by no issues. Nova spent a few days a week working with Hermione, Luna, and Daphne on improving their souls, as well as enhancing their abilities. Though it was only Luna and Daphne that needed to practice with since Hermione''s ability was her mental strength and abnormal control of her ability to conjure spells. But by the time summer came along everyone had made great progress. Luna could now see through the dimensions and locate things that were hidden from a normal mortals view. And as for Daphne, her ability was much harder for her to control since it was literally activated every time she spoke. Daphne had awakened Astoria''s voice, which had given Nova a large headache. The coding of the artifact had defined it as the Phoenix''s Melody. Daphne had to be quite careful when speaking with anyone as just a slight change in her tone could entrance a person and give Daphne control over the person''s very being. And since she often liked to hum, Daphne would unknowingly entrance people in earshot of her singing. Daphne had also figured out how to weaponize her voice. Nova had found that when she screamed, it would produce a high pitched concussive blast that could send a person flying. None of these abilities were troublesome to Nova, but he knew that as her soul fragments got stronger, Daphne would soon have the ability to give verbal commands to whoever heard her speak. Similar to how Nova could give commands and assert his control over them. But in the hands of a hatchling as young as Daphne it worried him. Thankfully for him Daphne was relatively quiet most of the time and didn''t cause him too much trouble. The only real trouble Nova had in the last three months was Helena. She had gone into heat for a month and had tackled Nova to the ground multiple times while trying to rip apart his clothes and hers in order for him to mate with her. And since there was no way for him to help her repress the desire to reproduce he had to stay on guard day and night. The only thing Nova found himself being thankful for was that female dragons only went into heat every six months after their initial cycle. The bad part about this was that Helena got extremely clingy with Nova and ill tempered at every male in Hogwarts since Nova was the strongest around. It got so bad after the second week that Nova had to stay locked up with Helena in the Room of Requirement at the request of the Old Man after Helena had tossed more than a few of the Seventh Year Males out a window when they tried to flirt with her. Funnily enough though after the Cycle was over Helena reverted back to her original cold personality that she had as a ghost and was in fact so embarrassed that she avoided Nova like the plague. Seeing the change in personality caused Nova to laugh which further embarrassed her. But Nova didn''t laugh to tease so much but more so laugh at his misfortune since this showed Helena''s personality would revert to how it was while in heat. Nova was quite thankful that there were no events in the school that partnered males and females together for social events or parties. And seeing how Helena reacted to the whole event, made Nova a little concerned for himself as well. Even though Nova soul was eon''s old, this body he was in was not. This body was about the age of a 13 year old hatchling and was still growing. Just this past year alone Nova''s physical body had grown eight inches and he figured it would put him in the 5'' 8\" range by the start of the summer. This would make him almost a foot taller than the average hatchling. But none of that mattered, what Nova was concerned about was his own desire to mate. See when Nova came into existence, he was already in his adult form and didn''t go through a hatchling faze. So he never had the random urge to mate and always had control. When he did have the urge back in the Void, he always had Astoria by his side, but now that he was in a hatchling''s body, and no wife with him, Nova didn''t know what to expect or for that matter what the signs were going to be. But he would worry about it when the time came since it was not something he had control over. As the year came to an end, they were in the Great Hall. The Old Man was giving his end of the year speech. Gryffindor won the House Cup again and since exams had been cancelled everyone was extremely happy. Nova in particular was glad the year was over since he had a few things to take care of starting with the Goblins of Gringotts and seeing their progress. So when the next day came, Nova found himself gathering up the tools and supplies he had, and was aboard the train accompanied by Hermione, Luna, and Daphne on the way back to London. 85 Teaching No content 86 Saving Astoria At the end of the week, Nova packed up the tools he used and taught the goblins. Nova knew that if they could the goblin smiths would tie him up and force him to teach for eternity, but thankfully they weren''t stupid like the other mortals were. "Lord Nova. Thank you again for this last week''s worth of knowledge. We will certainly put it to great use and practice and do hope that you decide to teach us once more." a goblin said while bowing to Nova. "Ragnok. I am glad that your people will go to great lengths to implement my teachings. But I will not be teaching again. The knowledge I have imparted to your people is enough to propel your current skills for a few hundred years without having to worry about slaughtering each other for secrets." "I understand Lord Nova. Thank you for your time." Ragnok bowed once more. Nova then walked outside the bank and flew towards the Greengrass Residence. Once he arrived Nova landed on the main lawn outside the front door. As he approached the front door and was about to knock the door swung open and a little girl seemed to fly out from it. It was Astoria. "Hello Little One. How are you today?" Nova asked. "Good. Sister says you can help me." Astoria said. "Indeed. Come take me to your family, Little One." Nova told her. Astoria then took Nova by the hand and led her to the living room and there Nova was greeted by the Greengrass Family''s Patriarch and Lady of the House. "Lord Greengrass." Nova said shaking his hand. "Lady Greengrass, you''re as divine as ever." Nova said kissing the back of her hand. "I have no idea how my daughter will reign you in if you keep flirting." Lady Greengrass said with a small blush. "Mother!" Daphne said. "Heiress Greengrass. Your beauty has only grown in since the last time I have seen you." Nova said with a small smirk. "Ok that is enough. Young Nova, if you keep this up my daughter will soon over heat from embarrassment.??? Lady Greengrass said. "Indeed. Let us get to the matter at hand." Lord Greengrass said. "Nova, we were unable to find the ingredients needed for the process that you informed my daughter of, but we do have a cauldron large enough for the ritual." "That is fine. I had a feeling that this might happen and asked the goblins of Gringotts to procure for me. I have the items on hand with me now." Nova informed. "Really!? That is great news." Lord Greengrass said. "We can start the task at midnight when the world is balance between night and day. But first, I have some questions that need to be answered first." Nova said. "Very well." "To start. What side of the family does the Curse originate from?" Nova asked. "Mine." Lady Greengrass informed. "Lady Greengrass. Can you tell me the nature of your family''s curse?" Nova asked. Herring this Nova nodded his head. It did make sense. He had observed in the last few minutes that the child, Astoria, had a weaker vitality than the last time he saw her and her soul seemed a little more strained. "Now Milady. I see that you are not affected by the Curse, is this perhaps a random curse that appears in certain generations?" Nova inquired. "Indeed." "Do you and your mate plan on mating and having another hatchling any time soon?" Hearing this question, the Lord and Lady seemed to grow quiet. Nova felt there was some unneeded tension now in the room. "Daphne, you and your sister should get some rest so that you are both ready for the ceremony tonight." Nova said. Having a puzzle look on her face, Daphne asked, "Are you sure? Also shouldn''t you rest as well?" "I will be fine." Daphne and her sister then walked out of the room and when they cleared out Nova placed the room in a soundproof barrier. ??Now that those two are gone. How long as it been?" Nova said. "What are you talking about?" Lord Greengrass asked. "My Dear, do you know what he is asking?" "I see." Nova said, as he turned and saw Lady Greengrass looking to the side, twiddling her fingers. "Lord Greengrass. I hate to be the one to inform you but you have been failing to satisfy your wife." Nova said matter of factly. "Impossible, we have a strong bond and are constantly in the bedroom when I am not working." Lord Greengrass said while standing up. "That may be so, but how long do your mating sessions last." Nova asked. "Quite long. Just earlier it took a whole 4 minutes which is even longer than most other Pureblood males." Lord Greengrass said with a matter of fact pride. "Lord Greengrass. I hate to be the one to tell this but that is appalling. It is no wonder your wife smells like she is in heat and seems overly frustrated." Nova said. "What . . ." Lord Greengrass said, starting to get irritated. "Let me explain. The average for most human males is 20-30 minutes. This also means that you have been unsuccessful in satisfying your mate. It also explains why most ''purebloods'' as you call it only have one hatchling." Nova said calmly. "My love tell him this is not true." Lord Greengrass said. He was looking a little pale now and looking to his wife for help. "I am sorry, my love. What Nova said is true." Lady Greengrass said looking as if she was about to cry. "Why didn''t you ever say anything?" Lord Greengrass asked. "You always looked so satisfied and tired after our time together. I just couldn''t bear to say anything to you." Lady Greengrass said not officially in tears from the feeling of guilt. "Young Nova surely there is something you can do about this situation." Lord Greengrass said. "Well . . . Nope. Not going there." Nova said with some delay. "You had an idea! Tell me what it is, I will pay you whatever the cost." Lord Greengrass said. "I am sorry Lord Greengrass. There is no hope for you. This is because of all the inbreeding pureblood families do, it has caused the line to become tainted." Nova said. "The only one to get benefits from anything I suggest would be your mate. The most I can recommend is to explore the mundane side of the world, since they like to multiply like rabbits." "But all that aside, I think we should move forward." Nova said. " I will need a large area in the back that is exposed to the elements." Still thoroughly depressed Lord Greengrass nodded his head. "I figured as much and have already had the cauldron setup outside. Is the process dangerous?" "No in fact it is quite simple." Nova said. "How so?" "I am going to kill her." 87 Saving Astoria Part 2 No content 88 The Idiot of Cairo No content 89 To Be or Not to Be Ronald Weasley Well I am an avid reader and one day when walking out the house I met the Legendary Truck-kun. It was an honorable, yet painful experience. As I was on my way to my own personal isekai experience this random dude came out of nowhere and put my soul back into my body and healed it. Then told me to live a long, healthy life. Can you believe that? That person ruined my future. I figured that person must have been some kind of low level god. I mean why else would he pull a d*ck move like that, can''t be happy for me. The nerve. That was 5 years ago. But I am thankful now. The experience made me aware of how inexperienced I was, so to improve myself before I met Truck-kun once more I did training. Since I knew Truck-kun would be out for revenge for me escaping my fate. My training consisted of studying all the powers one could ask for, the systems that could be designed, and most importantly: The Divine Art of Harem Conquering. What don''t look at me like that, it is a time honor, diving art. You know how hard it is for an average guy to pick up girls. Well I do, so I studied pick up moves, catch phrases, and legendary pick up lines. Also to improve on this Art I studied the personality of the main heroines of all the stories I read to know their likes and dislikes and how to make their hearts go Doki Doki with just a smile. It was a lot of work. Once I felt I had mastered the skills I needed, I took some time off to practice on the only place I knew I could hone my skills: A cruise ship. Stop looking at me like that. But you know the strangest thing happened. As I was boarding the ship and thanking the Divine Truck-kun, I heard the beep beep of a truck. I then looked up and saw a truck falling from nowhere and crushed me. Truck-kun is really efficient. When I came to, I was in this hall with shelves of glowing orbs, it kind of reminded me of the Hall of Prophecy in that one Harry Potter movie only alot more impressive and alot more illusion-ny looking, like it wasn''t really there. Almost like an in between thing. Suddenly there was a glowing light and a man with glowing wings of light appeared with a truck head. It was the Divine Truck-sama. I was so happy I started crying. He told me what the other god did was a tragedy and they were being punished. Good hateful god. Truck-sama told me I was going to go to a special world. They didn''t know where I would go or who I would be. I was ok with that as long as it was someone young. I had no rule to follow and I could do anything I wanted. Conquer the world or bed the women as I pleased. I started crying again. The only downside was there was no starter package. When the time came, a portal opened up and someone came through. Truck-sama pulled out a glowing orb from the someone and tossed it to the side and it vanished. He then put me inside, grabbed my shoulder and we jumped into the opening. Now when I came through and landed on hard ground, Truck-sama was gone. I silently thanked him and turned to see the portal go away with a pop. "Interesting" I said. Then I heard it and felt it. "RONALD WEASLEY!!" and felt my ear getting pulled. "We have been looking for you for half an hour it is time for dinner. You wait until we get back to the hotel." "Thank you!!" I yelled to the sky. I understood I was now Ronald Weasley, youngest son of the Ancient House of Weasley, future husband of Emma Wat, cough, Hermione Granger. I could also see that I was in Egypt, it must have been the end of summer. I think my luck skills must have gone through the roof, since this is the time period that researchers found that Hermione Granger fell for Ron. I must stick to canon for this next year to get things to play in my favor or at least to figure out if I am in Canon or AU Harry Potter. But I can still put the moves on the innocent Hermione and nothing will stand in my way. Cue mental evil laugh. ******************************************************** Poor guy is delusional. He clearly needs help. 90 To Be or Not to Be Ronald Weasley Part 2 No content 91 The False Weasley A few days earlier, Nova arrived in the city of Cairo, only to still find it intact. Which was good but not good at the same time. When he arrived, Nova found no sign of a Tear nor of any kind of spatial disturbance associated with one. All he sensed was a small rift. Upon investigating the location, he found an empty alley. The alley was strange. In it, Nova felt pure Void Energy, Magic, and a small wisp of Divinity, associated with a being of the Void. But because of how faint it was he couldn''t tell who it belonged to. Which was a little concerning. Who were they and how did they access the world without alerting the system? To better understand what he was looking at, Nova set up an isolation bubble and then drew some low level time ruins, to slowly rewind what happened, if really only to show him the events. "That idiot. A teleportation portal? How thick can you get?" Nova said sitting down with his head in his hands. "At least it seems that he only jumped through and came out the other side and wasn''t a pile of mush. I wonder what the Divinity was, I want to ask him, but Ronald only cares about food and wouldn''t notice anything even if it bit him in the ass." "I am going to need to find him to go through his memories." Nova sighed. Why can''t things be peaceful? Nova then started walking down the street following the time mirage that was Molly Weasley. Soon Nova came upon an hotel and walked inside. "Excuse me. I am looking for the Weasley''s do you know where they might be?" Nova asked the desk guy. "Hmm. . . The Weasley''s? Oh the Red''s. Sorry they packed and left to go home. But the eldest, Bill, is still here. Oi! Bill! Someone''s looking for you!" Nova then saw a Weasley Red Head with a dragon tooth earring walk in from the back. "Yes?" Bill asked. "This young man is looking for your family." the desk guy said. "Hello Bill. I am Nova. Where is you brother, Ronald." Nova said. "They went to Diagon Alley. Going to stay at the Leaky for the next week or so till Hogwarts starts. Why? What did Ron do? Wait . . . Nova? Your that Dragon. Please don''t kill Ron." Bill said worriedly. "I won''t not just yet at least. He jumped into something he shouldn''t have and I need to see if he saw anything." Nova explained. "That doesn''t sound good." Bill said. "CHUCK! Tell Goldfinger, I have a family emergency. I will be back in a few days." "I am only going to the Cauldron. Why are you coming?" Nova asked. "Well if you do something to Ron, someone has to hold Mother back." Bill said. "Now open you fancy portal I heard about." "You just want to take the portal, huh." Bill didn''t answer and only looked to the side. Nova sighed and ripped a hole in the space and grabbed Bill and jumped through. "Well, well, well. It seems I missed something amusing.??? Nova said. Ron then looked at Nova while holding himself and said, "YOU!" and then promptly was knocked out as Hermione the round housed him in the head. Hermione was about to stomp on him like crushing a bug, but Nova walked over and swept her off her feet. "Hermione, I think that is enough. I need him alive for a few minutes longer." Nova told her with a smile. "NOVA! I haven''t heard from you all summer." Hermione said as she hugged him tightly. "Please let me finish, he is still breathing. The little grease stain just tried to kiss me." "Maybe later. But something happened in Cairo, and he saw what happened. Possibly." Nova told her as he put her down. "What happened in Cairo?" "Nothing." "But Nova, your watch beeped, you said before you left that Cairo was erased." Daphne said as she walked up. "Hello Daphne. Indeed, it should have been but it wasn''t a Tear that formed. Or at least not a normal one." "Well Nova. If it wasn''t food or Quidditch then Ron wouldn''t have seen anything." Luna said as she gave Nova a hug. "That is what I am afraid of. I sensed Void Divinity, and need to see his memories." Nova said. "Ron! What happened?" Molly Weasley came rushing into the room. "Bill why are you here?" "Groan. My head." Ron said. Nova then looked down at Ron and a growl akin to thunder came out of his mouth. "Everyone leave. NOW!" and released his aura. Feeling his fury, all the customers cleared out. "Tom! Close the cauldron or give me a place for meetings." Nova commanded the barkeep. "Sir, I can''t . . ." Tom began saying. Nova dropped a pile of Galleons on the counter. "Yes. Sir." "No one gets in." Nova commanded. "I am not to be disturbed." "Yes, sir." Tom then waved his wand and locked everything down and then quickly left. Nova then picked up Ron, "Who are you?! Who sent you?" The person being Ron, stuttered and his eyes rolled into the back of his head and passed out. "Damn mortal." Nova said and tossed the person into a chair and snapped his finger as it strapped him down and held the person in place. "Nova, what are you doing to Ron." Harry asked "This is not Ronald Weasley." Nova said. "Of course it''s my baby boy!" Molly yelled. She had her wand brandished and looked ready to skin Nova. "This is not your son, Molly Weasley. And you will do well not to question me mortal. Your son has the soul of a terrier dog not that of a cuttlefish." Nova glared. "Well so what if it changed!" Molly yelled. "Yell at me one more time mortal I will erase you." Nova said as he felt his body shifting. "Somebody is playing a dangerous game and I didn''t authorize it." "WAKE UP!" Nova commanded. The person that looked like Ron, stirred awake and tried to move. "Why am I tied down. Mother help me. Nova''s gone mad." ''Ron'' said with a pleading voice. Molly made a move to help him but Arthur and Bill stopped her. "Ron. Who plays the Keeper position for the Harpies?" Arthur asked. "I don''t know. I follow the Cannons." The Fake said. The second the False Weasley said this, the room went ice cold and everyone pulled out their wands. Everyone present knew that Ron would know this answer in his sleep, and only served to give credit to Nova''s statement. This was not Ron. "I will ask only once or I will erase you. Where is Ron?" Nova asked. The Fake had a look of panic, "I don''t know." "Why do you know me?" Nova asked. "You''re that lower tiered god that put me back into my body after the great truck-kun hit me five years ago" The Fake said. "But you are supposed to be imprisoned. The Almighty Truck-sama said so." Nova thought about it for a little while, he did remember putting this soul back into a body that was hit by a regular truck. "Who said I was a Low Tier God?" Nova asked. "The Almighty Truck-sama!" "No such being or god exists." Nova said. "You are lying. I met him in his glory." The Fake said. "You are weak compared to His Truckliness." The world then began to tremble, "MORTAL! I am the Dragon God. FORGER of WORLDS! YOU DARE CALL ME A LIAR!" Nova raged as he turned into a dragon. "Now I will ask again. Why are you here?" "The Almighty Truck-sama said I could be isekai''d and sent to another world." The fake said trembling. "I received no such notice." Nova said. "IT''S TRUE! Please don''t eat me." The fake cried. "There is no truck-sama or any truck related being that helps mortals reincarnate. How you mortals came up with that to explain your inability to cross the street correctly. I will never understand." Hearing this the fake looked ready to cry. His whole world was crushed. "But the truck person said I was cleared to reincarnate." "Oh?" Nova said "Yeah, yeah. You are a god look at my memories. Watch the conversation." The fake said. "Very well." Nova then looked through the mortal''s memories. Upon watching them, Nova went pale. Seeing Nova go pale, caused everyone else to pale as well. If a Dragon God reacted like this, it couldn''t possibly be good. "Nova?" Hermione asked cautiously. "What did you see?" "Samuel. He''s here in this world." When Nova said this, Hermione, Daphne, and Luna went even whiter. The Twins and Harry helped them sit down. "What do we do?" Daphne asked. "I don''t know. But we have time, he doesn''t have a body right now he is essentially a soul." Nova said. "It''s ok we''ll figure something out." Luna said softly as she hugged Nova''s head. "Um. . . Hello? Hi, yes who the hell is Samuel?" The Fake said still strapped to the chair. Nova then explained the situation and gave the full background of everything that was going on and why he was here. "Well what''s the issue? You''re a god, he is a soul. What is the problem? Just banish his ass and your good to go." "No we are not good to go." Nova scowled. "This is only a temporary body and I only have small amount of my full power with me. Samuel has his full soul. We are lucky the world hasn''t crumbled yet." "How is Samuel even here?" Hermione asked. "He violated the World Laws in the World Sanctuary and was cast into the metaphysical space between worlds. He entered this world by piggy-backing off this idiot over here." "Um. . . Nova?" Molly asked hesitantly. "What about my Ron?" Nova looked sadly at Mrs. Weasley, "I''m sorry. I don''t know. Samuel ripped him out of his body and cast him to the side. He could be floating in the area between worlds, or landed in one. But the chance of him being alive still are near impossible. Again I''m sorry." Hearing this Molly broke down and wept into Arthur who had gone red eyed as he held his wife. The rest of the Weasley Clan and Harry sat down, while Bill grabbed the firewhiskey behind the counter and started to drink. It was a grim day indeed. ***************************************************** Well the situation does seem sirius. Wonder what will happen next. 92 Weasley Hunting "I don''t know, should I?" Nova said. "Nova what are we going to do with him?" Hermione asked. "I don''t know. I would like to just incinerate him, but. . ." Nova strayed as he glanced over at the Weasleys. Molly who heard Nova started to cry even harder. "He can''t stay here though." Daphne inputted. "This Samuel might have some way to track him." "No he can''t without a body to hold his power. But leaving him here is not a good idea. But if I take him out the body dies, and then Ronald would be without a body if he was to return." Nova stated. "What do you mean Ron would return?" Arthur asked. "Well Arthur, souls are funny things. If your son''s source of will was strong enough he could, possibly find his way back into his own body." Nova said. "Well he''s dead." Fred said. "Indeed" George stated, looking glum. "Boys!" Arthur yelled. "Look dad, they aren''t entirely wrong. I hate to say this but Ron doesn''t notice much outside of food and Quidditch." Percy told his father. "Percy, he is your brother though." Molly said horsley. "Mum. You know it''s true." Ginny said looking as red-eyed as her mother. "Surely there is some way to know if Ron is truly gone Nova?" Harry asked. He was as upset as everyone else, seeing has he lost his best friend to some psycho. Yeah sure it was Ron''s fault, but this Samuel didn''t help anything. "Well. . ." Nova said. When they heard Nova speak everyone turned to look at him. "Nova there is a way to check if Ron is still alive?" Hermione asked. "Sigh. . . yes there is but you have to understand I don''t know if the Soul Society still exist." Nova told them. "The Soul Society?" Luna asked. "Yes. See when the world''s first came into existence, human souls had this odd habit of falling through the gaps of their world''s reincarnation cycle and would float between the planes. So I created a Society with Nemea to find souls and place them back into there correct world based off their world imprint. But you have to understand this Society hasn''t been used in well over 10 Eons." Nova spoke while rubbing his temples. "Nova could you please check?" Molly asked. "I know it might not work but my Ron is still out there. As a mother I have to know." Seeing everyone just stare at him, Nova could only sigh. "Fine. CHRONA!" Nova called, there was a brief silence, then the space in front of them warped and a small spector appeared in front of them. "Lord Nova." the spector, Chrona kneeled. "Chrona. I am surprised you are still active. The Soul Society has not been used in eons." Nova said while sitting. "I am pleased." "Lord Nova, why have you called me here?" Chrona asked. "Chrona, we have a displaced soul and want to see if it is still in existence." Nova told Chrona. "I understand My Lord." "Access the Sanctuary. Search World I.D. 0293857209. Subject Ronald Bilius Weasley." Nova instructed. As Nova spoke Chrona opened a holographic log and inputted the required information. When he was done, a list appeared and stretched from ceiling to floor. Multiple lines of text saying Ronald Bilius Weasley had appeared. "Nova why are there so many Ron''s?" Hermione inquired. "Well Hermione there are billions of worlds there are many duplicates that were made. I have no say in what the world will be turned into or how a person is created." Nova explained while looking at the list. "Well which one is my Ron?" Molly demanded. "Let''s see. Hmm. . . quite a few terminations. Seems the other Rons aren''t too successful in life. Wonder if it is a bug in the system or just this persona? Ah . . . Here we go." Nova said as he tapped the line with the word ''Displaced''. "Well good news Weasley''s your Ronald is still alive. He seems to have ended up in another world." Nova said, rubbing his chin. The Weasley cheered as they heard the news. Molly started to cry again. "Let''s see what he is doing." Nova then tapped the eyeball and a second screen appeared. It showed a boy roughly 15 laying on a couch in the lap of a woman. The woman and boy weren''t wearing anything. "Oh my." Nova said as a small commotion was made. Mrs. Weasley started to yell at her sons to cover their eyes. "That is not my Ron" Molly exclaimed as she covered Ginny''s eyes. "Actually yes, it is as a matter of fact. See your son''s body is here." Nova gestured to the person in the chair. "So it stands to reason that your son''s soul would inhabit another body in the world he is now in." "But that can''t be my son, he is laying down with no clothes with a woman he doesn''t know. My Ronnie was raised better than that." "Well we don''t know how long he has been there. So they might be acquaintances or in a relationship. Let''s listen in. Shall we?" Nova said, as he tapped the voice icon. "Master Ronald. We appreciate your donation to the Lotus Palace. Is there any service you would like of us since we are here?" "Food would be nice." "Food, my lord?" The Lady echo''d. "Yeah, I am hungry, and you can just keep it coming too." "Wouldn''t you like any of our other services. Possibly a massage? Or something a bit more?" She asked. "I can''t eat a massage, and what more can you give? Here take more gold and bring me some food. I can possibly imagine you cooking since you''re not wearing any clothes. Why are we naked any ways?" "Oh no reason." The Lady said as she took the bag of coins. "I will bring you all the food you can eat Master Ronald." The group then watched as other beautiful women with nothing on served plate after plate of food. "Just to be sure. All you want is food. You don''t want any other service?" "Naw. That is fine. What other kind of service can you offer as a restaurante?" "A rest. . ." One of the women started to ask, but the others covered her mouth. "We will leave you now." The first woman spoke. The women then filed out and left the boy to eat the plates of food. Nova then closed the screen. As he did so, the Twins but out laughing. "Yep. That''s Ron alright." Gred said. "As he is the only one that would be able to ignore service over food." Forge laughed. Molly and Arthur were quite red from embarrassment. "Arthur, have you talked with Ron about the relationship between man and woman yet?" Nova asked. "I was going to talk to him about it this year. I wasn''t quite sure if he was ready or mature enough." Arthur said, as the twins and his other brothers continued to laugh, while Molly was trying to get them to stop. "I don''t think you should really ever bother." Nova said. "He seems quite content as he is now." "That lucky bastard is in a place like that and all he can do is eat. How stupid can you be. Hey Dragon God put me over there." The False Weasley ranted. "Nova can you bring my son back?" Molly asked. "Do you really want me to?" Nova asked. "Especially after what you just saw?" "Yes even though Ron has his faults. He is still my son." Molly said, feeling quite embarrassed. "Ok. Chrona open up the World Station." Nova said. Chrona then pressed some buttons on his enterface. The List then changed to a star chart with a small arrow that said you are here. "Locate Displaced Soul." Nova said. Another arrow then appears around another world. "Nhh. Damn." Nova said. The two locations were on opposite sides of the chart. "What is the issue." Daphne asked. "The world is on the other side of the Sanctuary." Nova said. "And how is that an issue?" Bill Weasley replied as he drank another shot. "It is not an issue per say, but time is a problem." "How so?" "It will take me a few Void Hours to reach that world." "Well that is good." Molly said. "No, Mrs. Weasley I don''t think this is a good thing. Nova said Void Hours, not Earth Hours." Luna replied. "What is the difference?" Arthur asked. "The Void has no concept of time. It just passes. And while I travel for what might feel like an hour, it might be several days, months, or years for you." "If I take several hours to get Ron, it might be years for you. And this world only has roughly 4 years left to continue existing." Nova explained. He felt a headache coming on. As he rubbed his temples. Hearing what Nova said, the Weasley''s, Harry, and the girls let that information sink in. After all it was a lot to take in. "So you mean by you getting Ron for us, we could potentially doom the world?" Percy said. "Indeed." Nova said as he leaned back. "I can be Ron" The Fake in the chair said. "I mean I read the books, I know all about Ronald Weasley and magic. Plus it seems like there is a bit of the issue with world destruction." "No you can''t stay. Nova I think we will be fine. Little Red says it will be alright." Luna spoke up. "Are you sure?" "Bring Ron back. Even though he is a idiotic git. He is still part of this world." Daphne sighed. "Yeah Nova" "Bringing Ron." "Back will give us" "Plenty of pranking material." The Twins echo''d. "Molly, Arthur? You can make the final call." Nova asked. Molly and Arthur just looked at each other and then their sons and daughter, then at the fake. "Yes, Nova. Bring my son home. If the world is going to end, I want us together as a family. "Weasley''s stick together as a family no matter what." Arthur firmly said. "Very well." Nova replied. Standing up, Nova turned to Hermione, Daphne and Luna. "You three will need to cultivate even longer now. Here hold onto the diadem and my wand, the fragments inside will be able to boost your connection." "What about Bellatrix''s fragment?" Hermione asked. "Something tells me she is already further ahead of you three. Crazy and cultivation are good friends sometimes." Nova chuckled. Nova then turned into a dragon, "As for you, do not influence the world, stick to the plot that you know of or the Laws could have your soul. Am I understood?" Shivering in fear from Nova''s stare, the Fake could only nod. "Good. Chrona, bring us to the In Between. We are going Weasley Hunting." Nova commanded. "Yes, My Lord." Chrona bowed and with a pop they disappeared. ************************************************************ Chapter 93 - The Other World ________________________________________________________________ When Ronald Weasley woke up he found himself lying in a grassy field. Which puzzled him greatly. The last thing he remembered was jumping through the teleportation portal that Bill had told him about. But this didn''t look like Egypt any more. Could the portal have taken him somewhere else? Strange. Not seeing the desert and the hills of sand that he remembered seeing before Ron figured someone would come get him when they realized he was gone. Since it was obviously an issue with the goblins teleporting device. Why didn''t it send him to the place with food. Don''t the goblins know he needs to eat. But Ron was sure that it would not be too long until he was found. Since obviously they had tracking charms on the portal users. After a few minutes Ron decided to take a nap since it was clear that it might be a little while until he was found. Though he didn''t know how long it was going to take, he was almost positive it shouldn''t take too long since he was probably only a city or two away from Cairo. After all magic made the world a small place. As Ron slept he dreamed about the all you can eat buffet at the hotel and in doing so missed the herd of horned rabbits hop past while being chased by direwolves. Soon the sun started to set, and when it faded the air started to cool. When the cold breeze came upon Ron, he felt the cold and shiverred and woke up. And when he did Ron knew there was something wrong. "What the hell? Why hasn''t anyone come to get me yet. I mean it can''t be that hard to follow a tracking charm." Ron complained as he rolled in the grass. "I know i can start a fire while I wait. Lets see where my wand is. Wand, wand, wand." As Ron started to check his pockets, he paled. He didnt have his wand. Thant cant be right he knew he took it with him when leaving the hotel. Then he looked at his pocket. Then Ron realized that these werent even his clothes! he had been robbed! This was a crime. Then he paled even futher. He lost his wand. His new wand. His mother was going to kill him. That was a whole 7 Galleons. That was alot. Maybe Harry could get him a new one before Ron''s mother noticed. Or better yet Nova could build him one. A god should be able to make him the strongest one in history. He would be unbeatable and then the Cannons would have to have him play for them. And with Harry playing as seeker they would never loose and all the World Cups they could go to. And after winning all the girls they could get, Ron would never run out of food with all the cooking they would want to do for him. Since what else could they do besides cook and clean. The next morning, Ron woke up after awhile and eventually got up, picked a random direction, and started to walk. After a few hours of walking and grumbling about being hungry, Ron came upon a dirt road. Jumping for joy, Ron started to walk on the road. Some time had passed and Ron soon found him outside a town with tall stone walls. Did Muggles still have stone walls? Ron didnt know, he would have to ask Hermione. As he came up to the towns entrance, he saw two men on guard, dressed head to toe in metel armor. Is that a sword and spear? Ron could have sworn Muggle didnt use that any more. Perhaps Hermione was wrong. Well there is a first for everything. "Greetings Traveller. What is your business in this town?" The guard asked Ron. "I am looking for a fellytone to conact my family." Ron said, while thinking of the strange Muggle device Hermione and Harry had told him about. "A fellytone?" The guard repeated. "Yeah you know the fellytone. The thing used to contact people across cities." Ron explained. Something was starting to seem strange. "Oh I understand the long distance communications array. My apologies that system is currently down and is being repaired. We just suffered an attack and the array was damaged. At this time only mages have access to the back up system." The Guard explained. Hearing this Ron''s eyes went wide. The Muggles knew about wizards? This was unheard of. "You know about wizards?" "Well of course. Everyone on the continent knows aobut wizards." The guard explained. "The continent?! I am on the continent? My mother is going to kill me." Ron exclaimed. "Where are you suppose to be if not the continent?" The guard asked. "Cairo." "Never heard of it. How did you get here anyways?" The guard inquired. At this point Ron was way past his element and was completely shocked. He then started to explain what had happened and how he had ended up stranded in the grassy plain. "That sounds unfortunate. To my understanding the teleporting arrays can randomly appear and are strictly monitored. But if you find one, as in your case, you will find yourself anywhere in the world. Your just lucky you didnt end up in a dungeon with man eating demons and beast." The guard explained to Ron. "That can happen?" Ron squeaked. "Oh yeah . Had it happened to a buddy of mine. Found himself in the Labrynth, took him a week to fight his way out. He ended up loosing his arm and part of his leg." At this point Ron was ready to pass out. "Yeah he sure did make a lot of gold but since your a mage, we can get you registered with the guild and get you your pension." "What guild?" Ron said. "Why the Mage''s Guild of course. And since you were a Third year Trainee, that means you must have been pretty powerful in your country." The guard said. "Well I mean I am not that strong." Ron said. "Surely you must." "Well I am about on par with my mate, Harry, he took out a Dark Lord as a baby and last year killed a Thousand Year Basilisk." Said Ron while his ears were scarlet do to the praise. "And we both received guidance from the Dragon God.. "Wow your friend is pretty amazing. But if your his friend you have to be on his level. And if you got guidance from the Almighty Dragon-sama, you are surely a powerful mage." "Yeah, yeah your right." Ron proudly stated, chest puffed out. "Well lad, let me lead you to the guild, what is your name anyway. I''m Sir Kay of the Fort Dire." The guard announce. "Oh I''m Ronald Weasley of the Noble House of Weasley, though you can call me Ron." "Lord Weasley. My apologies." Sir Kay immediately kneeled. "Wait what are you doing?" Ron asked. "You are from a Noble House, it is only proper that I kneel to a young lord." Sir Kay explained. "Well I see. My father never really explained much about it. He doesnt really interacted with the Wizard Council." "But only the most elite can join the council. Your family must truly be a force of power to be on such a council." "I don''t really know. Father manages part of the governement, Bill is a Cursebreaker for ancient tombs, and Charley works with dragons." Ron said. "Wow an official for the government, a cursebreaker for the tombs of the ancients and a Dragon Tamer. Truly a family to be feared. Why have I never heard of your family?" Sir Kay asked as he led Ron through the town. "Might be due to the Statute of Secrecy the government has set up to avoid everyone from being noticed." Ron explained as he looked through the town. It was a fairly large town, it seemed to be made of stone and people were in old clothes that were out of style. Maybe Lavender and Pavarti would be able to help them with their fashion Ron thought. Sir Kay then led Ron into a fancy marble building that Ron figured was a smaller version of Gringotts. "Welcome to the Mage''s Guild, Lord Weasley." he told Ron. Inside the guild was a handful of people and a few tables and chairs. Sir Kay then guided Ron up to the front desk where they were greeted by a elderly man. "Greetings, what business do you have with the Mage''s Guild today." the old man asked. "Greetings this is Lord Weasley. He wishes to join the Mage''s Guild. He got caught up in a teleportation array and was sent to our fair lands." Sir Kay spoke. "You young man have some terrible, if not fortunate, luck. I am guessing you are join us in order to gain access to the communication array to contact family?" "Yes sir. I must get back quickly since the new term is about to start for my Fourth Term." Ron explained. "You''re going to be a Fourth Year Trainee. You must be quite powerful for one of your age." the old man said with surprise. "That is what I have been hearing." Ron said sheepishly. Maybe there was something fortunate going on here in this new country, Ron kept hearing them sing praises of going to the next term. These people must not have been taught properly with the Wizarding School. "Well young man. Lets get you registered with the Guild so we can get you your stipend for the month." "Stipend?" Ron asked. "Yes our guild gives lords and trainees a stipend when they join in exchange for your services when we need you." The old man explained. "In your case is will be a 1000 pieces of gold." "That seems fair." Ron replied thinking of the food he could eat without sharing with family. Ron then filled out some paperwork, and then the old man gave him a card that had his name on it. It also contained some other information that he did not fully understand, all of small print but he figured it couldn''t be anything important. Once he understood some of the rules of service or work as the old man called it, not that he, Ron Weasley, would actually have to do. He then collected the gold in the pouches and headed outside. Once outside, Ron immediately looked for a place to eat, since it had been awhile. After wondering around for a little while, Ron still couldn''t find a good place to eat. So he asked the nearest person he could find "Excuse me? Do you know of any place a guy can get something good to satisfy himself?" Ron asked. The man then turned to look at Ron and nodded his head, "Indeed I do best place in the town is the Lotus Palace. But you need gold to get the best selections." Hearing this Ron started to drool, "Indeed I do. Where do I go?" The man then broke into a large grin seeing the look of hunger in Ron''s eye. "Well lad, go down the street, take a right. You will see this large white building with red curtains, and a garden out front." "Ok thanks." Ron said and started to hurry along. He could here the food calling him from here. "Oy lad. Ask for Rosy. She really knows how to take care of a guy if you know what I mean." The man called to Ron, since he admired a young man with the look of hunger Ron showed in his eyes. Ron gave a thumbs up and ran even faster, he could help but think what a nice guy the man was to appreciate the need for food as much as Ron did as well. After a few minutes of searching, Ron soon came to the Lotus Palace, and he had to admit it was a nice restaurants. When he walked in and looked around Ron failed to see any tables or the kitchen, so he walked up to the front desk and asked the receptionist. See that there was no one there, Ron rang the little bell, and after a few minutes a woman even better then birds at Hogwarts came around the corner. "Greeting my lord. How can I be of service today?" The lady asked Ron. Having a little difficulty speaking Ron felt his jaw moving but not speaking, and then he felt his stomach. "I am looking for Rosy. A man I met said she was the best." Ron sputtered out. "Indeed. I am Rosy as to whether or not I am the best? I do not know but I appreciate the compliment." Rosy said with a giggle, she then directed Ron to drop 10 gold coins in the safe. "Now if you would please follow me, Lord . . .?" "Ronald" "Lord Ronald, we will get you what you came for." Rosy said with a smirk, and as she walked away Ron watched her sway her hips seductively. Soon Ron was brought to a room filled with some furniture. The items were quite nice, and Ron thought it was quite nice of them to provide a bed for customers to sleep in after they ate. "You seem surprised to see a bed here, Lord Ronald." Rosy asked after she saw him staring at it. "Yeah I am used to only seeing tables and chairs in places like this." Ron stated. "Really. I am surprised. Beds are apart of a standard service anywhere, only the slums offer substandard services." Rosy said. Ron then turned and saw that she was starting to take her clothes off and he quickly covered his face and turned around. "Lord Ronald? Is there an issue?" Rosy asked. "Why are you undressing? I have never seen someone do that before." "You truly must have only been to the gutter trash. This is a standard here at the Lotus Palace. We don''t want to ruin our clothes now do we?" Rosy said with pity in her eyes. "Oh" was all Ron could say, and when he thought about it, it made sense. Ron now understood why they never really went out to eat and when they did it was always a cheap place like the cauldron. So Ron quickly stripped out of his clothes and then went to sit down on the couch. Rosy soon followed and put his head in her lap. Seeing her bare chest in front of her, Ron could help but blush. "Master Ronald. We appreciate your donation to the Lotus Palace. Is there any service you would like of us since we are here?" "Food would be nice." "Food, my lord?" Rosy echo''d. "Yeah, I am hungry, and you can just keep it coming too." "Wouldn''t you like any of our other services? Possibly a massage? Or something a bit more?" She asked. "I can''t eat a massage, and what more can you give? Here take more gold and bring me some food. I can possibly imagine you cooking since you''re not wearing any clothes. Why are we naked any ways?" "Oh no reason." Rosy said as she took the bag of coins. "I will bring you all the food you can eat Master Ronald." A few minutes later some more beautiful women with nothing on served plate after plate of food. "Just to be sure. All you want is food. You don''t want any other service?" "Naw. That is fine. What other kind of service can you offer as a restaurante?" "A rest-?" One of the women started to ask, but the others covered her mouth. "We will leave you now." Rosy spoke. The women then filed out and left the boy to eat the plates of food. As Ron started to eat, he couldn''t help but nod in agreement with what the man had told him about food Rosy served. IT was the best. Though he felt it lacked something his mother would usually add, but Ron just shrugged and considered it a part of the area''s culture or whatever Hermione would call it. After Ron had finished eating all the food, he then stood up, stretched, put his clothes back on and crawled into the bed for an after meal nap. After some time, Ron woke up and felt great. Little did he know he slept all of yesterday and most of the next day. Getting out of the bed, Ron heard a clucking sound. "Ronald you surely are a substandard human." a voice said. Hearing the voice, Ron jumped in fright reaching for his wand, only to remember he lost it. "Tell me do you think of anything besides food and sleeping?" "Nova!" Ron yelled. "Boy am I glad to see you. Did my family send for you?" "In a way they did." Nova told Ron. "Great. I hope they weren''t too worried. I think I ended up on the Continent near the colonies." Ron said with glee. "No anywhere close." Nova said with a sigh. "Then where am I?" Ron asked. "Your in another world."